Table of Contents

- Dedication

- Chapter One

- Chapter Two

- Chapter Three

- Chapter Four

- Chapter Five

- Chapter Six

- Chapter Seven

- Chapter Eight

- Chapter Nine

- Chapter Ten

- Chapter Eleven

- Chapter Twelve

- Chapter Thirteen

- Chapter Fourteen

- Chapter Fifteen

- Chapter Sixteen

- Chapter Seventeen

- Chapter Eighteen

- Chapter Nineteen

- Chapter Twenty

- Chapter Twenty-One

- Chapter Twenty-Two

- Chapter Twenty-Three

- Chapter Twenty-Four

- Chapter Twenty-Five

- Chapter Twenty-Six

- Chapter Twenty-Seven

- Chapter Twenty-Eight

- Chapter Twenty-Nine

- Chapter Thirty

- Chapter One

- Chapter Two

- Chapter Three

- Chapter Four

- Chapter Five

- About the Author

- Look for these titles by Maya Banks

Holly Bardwell is running from her past mistakes. Straight into the arms of the Colter brothers.

Colters’ Legacy, Book 1

Adam, Ethan and Ryan aren’t looking for women. They’re looking for a woman. One woman they know will share their lives and their beds. They’re losing hope they’ll find her, that is until Adam discovers Holly lying in the snow just yards from their cabin.

Adam knows she’s the one the minute he holds her in his arms, and as soon as his brothers see her, they know it too. The only problem is convincing Holly of that fact—and protecting her from the danger of her past.

This book has been re-edited and revised. Includes an expanded ending and a new, never-before published short story sequel.

Warning: This title contains the following: explicit sex, graphic language, ménage a quatre, violence.

eBooks are not transferable.

They cannot be sold, shared or given away as it is an infringement on the copyright of this work.

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locale or organizations is entirely coincidental.

Samhain Publishing, Ltd.

577 Mulberry Street, Suite 1520

Macon GA 31201

Colters’ Woman

Copyright © 2010 by Maya Banks

ISBN: 978-1-59998-145-1

Edited by Jennifer Miller

Cover by Natalie Winters

All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

First Samhain Publishing, Ltd. electronic publication: April 2010

www.samhainpublishing.com

Colters’ Woman

Maya Banks

Dedication

To all the readers who made Colters’ Woman such a success. This book is dedicated to you with my sincerest thanks.

To Valerie, Lillie, Natalie and Blanche for all your help and support. You guys are the bestest.

Chapter One

Adam Colter drew his coat tighter around him and tugged his Stetson lower as he stepped out into the snow. He started down the winding driveway to collect the mail, his face numb from the biting wind.

Winter had set in, and already he was restless. The cabin was quiet, housing just him and his two brothers until next hunting season when clients would fill the lodge. For ten years, he had lived for the fall when he could guide hunters into the mountains. But now he felt edgy. Unsatisfied.

He yanked open the mailbox and reached inside for the pile of envelopes. He turned back to the house, thumbing through the junk mail when a flash of color caught his eye. He blinked, bringing the object into focus. There, huddled in the ditch, half covered with snow, was a person.

Dropping the mail, he rushed over to the still form and knelt in the snow. Afraid of what he would find, he grasped a small shoulder and flipped the person over. To his shock, it was a woman. A beautiful woman.

He felt for a pulse, holding his breath until he felt the faint tremor in her neck. He brushed snow from her face and smoothed her blonde hair from her forehead. How had she gotten here?

Swinging her slight form into his arms, he stood up and strode back up the drive. He stared worriedly into her pale face and felt his groin tighten. A sharp tingle snaked up his spine, and he was besieged by unfamiliar emotions. Anger, possessiveness, concern and pure unadulterated lust.

His cock swelled in his jeans, and his grip around her tightened. She could be the one. He’d never reacted this strongly to a woman, and certainly not to one he knew nothing about, but no matter his reaction, his brothers might not be in agreement.

At any rate, he couldn’t leave her to freeze to death. He wouldn’t concern himself with what his brothers thought until he made sure she didn’t die on him.

As he shouldered his way inside, Ethan looked up from the couch where he was reading. He dropped the book when he saw the woman in Adam’s arms.

“What the hell?”

“I found her out in the ditch,” Adam said.

Ethan closed the distance between them and gazed down at the fragile-looking woman. “Is she alive?”

“What’s going on?” Ryan asked as he entered the living room. His expression was guarded, a look that had become second nature since his discharge from the military. For the first time in a long while, Adam felt a surge of hope. He’d give anything to be able to draw Ryan out from the private hell he endured. If she was the one…

Adam turned his attention back to the woman in his arms. “I need to get her warmed up. Go draw a hot bath while I get her out of her wet clothes.”

As Ryan left the living room, Ethan raised a brow. “You going to strip her in here?”

Adam shrugged. “I doubt modesty is an issue when you’re this close to freezing to death.”

Ethan’s eyes darkened, and he moved closer to the woman. He studied her then reached out his hand to touch her cheek.

When he looked back up at Adam, his eyes shone with a multitude of emotions. Desire, tenderness and possessiveness. Adam felt a surge of triumph. Ethan felt it too.

Ryan walked back into the room and stood watching with his hands shoved into his pockets. “Am I missing something here?”

“Is the water drawn?” Adam asked.

Ryan nodded and Adam strode past him. “Ethan will explain.”

Adam walked into his bedroom and gently laid her on his bed. She didn’t even have a coat on. He frowned as he began to peel her wet sweater off. She was soaked through.

He pulled the sweater over her head and sucked in his breath. The skimpy bra she wore didn’t do much to cover her breasts. A large bruise marred the porcelain skin over her ribcage. It covered an area the size of his hand. And he had large hands.

Had she been in some kind of accident? Was that why she was lying in the ditch?

He set to work pulling the damp jeans from her legs. As he rolled the material down her thighs, his eyes were drawn to the dark curls clearly outlined against her underwear. So she wasn’t a natural blonde.

Suffering only a tiny moment of guilt, he peeled the scrap of silk down her legs, then unhooked her bra, leaving her completely naked beneath his gaze. He didn’t think it possible that he could get any harder.

Every nerve ending in his body was on full alert. All it would take was one touch and he’d explode.

He cursed vehemently and worked to keep his raging hormones in balance. She was unconscious and injured, and all he could think about was plunging his cock so deep within her that he’d become a permanent part of her.

With shaking hands, he examined her limbs for breaks. Her skin was cold, but she showed no sign of frostbite. The bath shouldn’t do her any harm.

With great care, he picked her naked body up and walked out of the bedroom and into the huge bathroom he shared with his brothers. It was the size of a bedroom, with two showers and a huge Jacuzzi tub.

The tub was full, and he leaned over to ease her into the warm water. She let out a small moan but didn’t open her eyes. He held her so she wouldn’t slip down further.

He turned when he heard the door open. Ryan stood there, his eyes hooded.

“Ethan says she’s the one.”

Adam nodded, not knowing what else to say. Ryan would have to make up his own mind.

Ryan’s gaze swept over the woman but he didn’t move forward. “I’ll wait until you’re through. I wouldn’t want her to wake up with both of us here. It might scare her.”

“I won’t be long,” Adam said. “Do me a favor and put her clothes in the dryer.”

Ryan shrugged and backed out of the bathroom, closing the door quietly behind him.

Adam returned his attention to his charge just in time to see her eyelids flutter open. Soft brown eyes stared at him in shock and confusion. Then fear.

***

The first thing Holly became aware of was delicious warmth. After being cold for so long, she was certain she’d died and gone to heaven. Or maybe it was hell, judging by the temperature.

Then she opened her eyes and quickly decided it had to be heaven because the devil couldn’t possibly look as good as the man bending over her.

After staring at him for a moment, she realized she was naked. In a tub. With a gorgeous stranger looking at her, completely unabashed by her nudity. Maybe instead of drooling she ought to be afraid.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” the man said in a soothing tone as he backed a few inches away from the tub.

She crossed her arms over her chest and drew up her knees, trying to cover as much of her body as possible. “Where am I?”

“Three Brothers Hunting Lodge,” he replied. “Are you hurting anywhere?”

She clutched her chest tighter and shook her head. “Where are my clothes?”

“In the dryer. I’ll give you a shirt to put on until they finish drying.”

Despite the warmth of the water, chill bumps raced over her body, and her nipples tightened against her arms. The man was positively sinful. His dark hair was cut short, and he had shoulders that would barely fit through a doorway. He was built bigger than a linebacker.

He stood, giving her a good look at his long legs encased in tight jeans. She nearly groaned aloud when she saw scuffed cowboy boots sticking out from under his pant legs. She’d always been a sucker for a man in cowboy boots.

She gasped as he bent over and plucked her from the water. Before she could protest, he wrapped a huge towel around her and strode from the bathroom. She stifled her reprimand as he deposited her on a king-sized bed. She gathered the ends of the towel and held them tightly around her.

He turned his back to her and disappeared into the closet. Seconds later, he returned with a flannel shirt and a pair of sweats.

“They’re much too big for you, but they’ll do until your clothes are dry.”

He held them out to her, his gaze caressing her face. She should be afraid. She was in a strange man’s house. Naked as the day she was born. And yet she didn’t feel threatened by him.

She almost laughed at the absurdity. Most men terrified her. And for good reason. So why wasn’t she screaming the house down? Why was she lying there staring at him like she’d love nothing more than to strip him down to those cowboy boots? She should be making a mad dash out the door.

Instead, she curled her fingers around the shirt he offered, flushing madly when his hand touched hers. Fire lit his eyes and burned a trail down her flesh as his gaze raked up and down her body.

“I’ll leave you to dress,” he said. “When you’re done, come on out to the living room and warm up by the fire.”

“Th-thank you,” she stammered.

As soon as he left the room, she scrambled up, shedding the towel and yanking on the shirt. It hung to her knees, and the sleeves dwarfed her arms. She rolled up each one so her hands were free.

She sat on the edge of the bed and pulled on the sweats. When she stood, they fell to her ankles. Hiking them back up, she pulled at the drawstring, trying to make the monstrous pants stay up. They promptly fell back down, and she growled in irritation.

Well, he’d seen her in a lot less. At least the shirt covered most of her. Hopefully her clothing would be dry soon.

She snuck a glance in the mirror over the dresser and winced at her appearance. Her hair was a mess, and the dye job was awful. It certainly hadn’t achieved the desired effect of altering her appearance.

Straightening the shirt, she pulled it as far down her legs as she could and hesitantly walked out of the bedroom door. She moved down the hallway, looking left and right. At the end, she stopped and stared in embarrassment into the living room.

Three men, not just one, stared back at her. Three gorgeous, hulking men. And here she stood in nothing more than a shirt. She started to retreat, but the man who had bathed her crossed the room and caught her elbow.

“Don’t be afraid. I’m Adam, by the way.” He led her further into the living room despite her reluctance. “These two are my brothers, Ryan and Ethan.”

She eyed them nervously and hung back, hoping Adam’s body would shield her from view. “You didn’t say anything about brothers.”

“I told you the name of the lodge,” he said in amusement. He reached behind him and squeezed her hand in his. “Don’t worry, baby. No one’s going to hurt you.”

She shivered. Not from fear, but from the sex appeal in his voice. How could a complete stranger make her feel so safe? She licked her lips. “I’m Holly,” she said in just above a whisper.

One of the brothers rose from the couch and walked over to her, reaching behind Adam and gently pulling her forward. “Come over by the fire and get warm.” His husky voice filtered over her like fine chocolate.

Oh Lord, she must be dreaming. “Which one are you?” she asked, hesitating for a moment.

“I’m Ethan.” He smiled broadly at her. He tugged on her hand, and she allowed him to lead her closer to the fire.

Ethan was as large as Adam. The only difference between them was their eyes. Both had dark hair. Almost black. But Adam had green eyes and Ethan’s were a warm brown, while Ryan sported dark blue eyes. Ryan was slightly smaller in build than his brothers and his hair was a lighter brown, but where his brothers’ hair was short, Ryan’s hung below his ears, just brushing the tops of his shoulders. He had a wild, haunted look, the kind of man a woman instinctively wanted to try to tame. He looked to be the youngest, but Holly wasn’t certain. They were all pretty close in age, though Adam had to be the oldest.

Ethan coaxed her into an armchair next to the fire, and she drew her legs underneath her. She stretched her hands to the fire, letting the warmth seep into her body.

She was nervous as a cat in a dog kennel. All of them were staring at her. She could feel them. Had they all seen her naked? Was that why they were looking at her with such intensity?

Adam walked over to stand by the fire. “What happened to you, Holly? Why were you lying in the ditch? You weren’t even dressed for the weather.”

She tensed, unsure of how to answer. Her mind raced to come up with a plausible excuse. “My car broke down further down the mountain. I got out to find help. I must have fallen. I don’t really remember.”

Most of it was the truth. Actually, all of it was, but she wasn’t going to go into any more detail than she had to.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Ryan spoke up for the first time. He looked closely at her as if trying to peel her secrets right out of her head. He was quieter than the other two and more serious-looking by far.

“I’m fine. Really.” She looked up at Adam. “Will my clothes be dry soon? I should be going.”

Ryan surged to his feet. Ethan tensed, and Adam’s expression darkened.

“I don’t think you should be going anywhere in this weather,” Adam said firmly.

Ethan nodded. “There’s no reason you can’t stay here until you’re feeling better. Ryan and I will go look for your car and tow it here if we need to.”

Uncertainty made her hesitate. Logically, she should get the hell out while the getting was good, but she felt safe here, and she was tired of running.

She looked down at her hands and tried to control the shaking. She was so damn tired, and she couldn’t remember the last time she’d eaten.

Adam knelt beside the chair and cupped her chin in his large hand. “You don’t have to go anywhere, baby. You can stay right here. We’ll take care of you.”

If she’d thought she couldn’t become more aroused, she’d been dead wrong. Though he voiced the offer in gentle tones, she didn’t miss the command. He wanted her to stay.

She knew nothing about these men, and yet in this moment she wanted what they wanted. She wanted to stay. Dizziness washed over her, and she struggled to keep her focus.

She stared into Adam’s eyes and saw sincerity. She searched for some sign that he couldn’t be trusted, something that told her she was an idiot for even giving a passing thought to taking the sanctuary they offered.

His features faded, and she blinked to bring them back into focus, but blackness crowded her periphery. She closed her eyes as a surge of weariness slammed into her.

Chapter Two

With a muffled curse, Adam caught Holly’s head as it fell forward. He quickly pulled her from the chair and cradled her in his arms. She was exhausted and probably hungry to boot if her thinness was any indication.

“I’ll put her in my room,” he called back to his brothers.

Ethan followed him down the hall and paused at the doorway to Adam’s room. “Ryan and I’ll go look for her car.”

Adam nodded as he placed her on the bed. She moaned softly, an expression of pain crossing her face, but she didn’t open her eyes.

A pulse beat in his temple, and he gritted his teeth. She was running from something. Or someone. She was skittish as a newborn colt, and she had so many secrets in her eyes it was hard to tell the color at times.

The bruise on her ribs bothered him. It could be from a fall, but he doubted it. It didn’t look recent. He fingered a strand of her hair, noticing the unevenness of the color. He’d bet money she was a brunette. The same color as the curls between her legs.

Feeling unsettled by the intensity of his reaction to her, he tucked the covers around her neck and walked quietly out. He needed a cold shower to calm his raging hard-on, but he opted to walk out into the cold and wait for Ethan and Ryan to return.

A half hour later, they drove up in the Land Rover. Adam went to meet them as they got out of the vehicle. “What did you find?”

Ethan frowned. “Not a damn thing.”

Adam raised a brow. So the angel had lied. Was she not thinking clearly or had she honestly not thought they would find out?

“How is she?” Ryan asked.

“Sleeping,” Adam replied.

Ethan looked troubled. A feeling Adam could relate to. That they had found their woman was nothing short of amazing. But it appeared she came with trouble.

Ryan shifted uncomfortably. “I never thought we’d find her. And now that we have, all I can think about is what if she doesn’t want to stay? I felt it too. I know she’s the one. Pop always said we’d know, but I thought it was bullshit until now.”

“I know,” Ethan said quietly. “I felt it too.”

Adam crossed his arms over his chest. “She’s hiding something. She has a bruise the size of my fist on her ribcage, and I don’t like to imagine how it got there. And she’s not a natural blonde. She did a piss poor job of dying it. A sign she was in a hurry.”

“Someone’s after her,” Ethan said grimly.

Ryan clenched his fists. “Who could want to hurt such a little thing?”

“I don’t know, but one thing’s for damn certain. We can’t let her leave no matter what we have to do,” Adam said.

Ryan blew out his breath and rocked back on his heels. “How the hell are we going to explain this to her when we don’t even understand it ourselves?”

Adam dragged a hand through his hair and rubbed back and forth. “I’ll take care of it.”

“Go easy with her, Adam,” Ethan warned.

Adam glared at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Ethan didn’t back down. “You know exactly what I mean. You dominate. It’s your nature. You’re going to have to curb that with her. I don’t think she’s going to offer her trust on a silver platter.”

Though Ethan’s words irritated him, Adam knew he was right. He was the authority figure in his personal and professional life, and he was used to getting his way. In his mind, Holly was theirs whether she accepted it right now or not.

“I’ll keep that in mind,” he said dryly. “Now if we’re done here, I’m going to go check on her. Why don’t you and Ryan see about supper?”

Adam slipped back inside the bedroom to see Holly still sleeping soundly. After kicking off his boots, he pulled the covers back and settled down beside her. To his surprise, she let out a sigh of satisfaction and snuggled against him.

Her breasts rubbed erotically against his chest, and his cock swelled against her thighs. As she moved against him, her shirt rode up over her hips, exposing her luscious ass. Unable to help it, he smoothed his hand over her naked hip, pulling the shirt higher to her waist.

He was content to let his hand remain over the silky skin, his fingers just brushing the plump swell of her behind. He wanted to push the shirt higher so he could see and touch her breasts and kiss away the hurts of the past. But he didn’t want to frighten her.

Instead, he pulled her closer and buried his nose in her sweet-smelling hair. She stirred and made a restless sound as her lips grazed the column of his neck.

He swore softly and closed his eyes. Desire whispered through his veins. Just the innocent brush of her mouth affected him with such intensity that his hand shook against her hip.

She murmured something and he turned, trying to hear what she’d said. It was then he realized that the sound was one of distress. She was dreaming.

“Holly,” he whispered. “Baby, wake up.”

She moaned again and then pushed at his chest, her hands doubled into tight fists.

He caught one of her hands and pressed his lips to her knuckles. “Baby, wake up. You’re safe. I swear it.”

He dropped her hand and then cupped her face before slowly lowering his mouth to hers. He breathed in her light whimpers and kissed her as soft as the touch of a feather.

Her eyelids fluttered and opened, and shocked brown eyes stared back at him.

“Adam?”

“Yes, baby, it’s me,” he soothed. “You were dreaming.”

Her lips trembled, and she looked away but not before he saw the sorrow reflected in her gaze. And the fear.

His heart went soft. “Who hurt you, baby? Who put that fear in your eyes?”

Holly registered the comfort of the hard, male body pressed against hers. Her heartbeat picked up and her breathing sped up. This was a man who made demands and expected them to be met. He was hard and unforgiving…like Mason, but she felt guilt for making that association. Mason had hurt her. Adam…he looked like he’d kill anyone who touched her.

Adam nudged her chin until she looked back at him. “Who hurt you?”

She swallowed nervously. Some secrets shouldn’t be shared, no matter how badly she wanted to be able to trust someone. Just because she was lying next to a gorgeous, seemingly caring man didn’t mean that she should bare her soul.

He sighed, brushed her hair over her ear and continued to caress the line of her jaw. “I know you don’t trust me yet, but you will. You’ll know soon enough that I’d never do anything to hurt you. None of us will.”

She wanted to believe him. More than she’d ever wanted anything else. She opened her mouth to speak, but he silenced her with his mouth. His kiss was demanding. It overwhelmed her senses and made her feel powerless. It scared the holy hell out of her, but she didn’t know if she feared him as much as she did her reaction.

“Are you hungry?” he murmured.

She licked over her swollen lips and nodded.

He brushed his mouth across hers and stopped to nibble at her lower lip. Then rolled over and threw his legs over the side of the bed. “Let me go get your clothes for you. After you’re dressed, come into the kitchen so you can eat.”

She sat up and pulled the covers protectively to her chin, watching as he left the room.

A few seconds later, he returned with her jeans and sweater. He dangled her underwear on the end of his finger, and she hastily snatched them away from him.

He smiled and then turned to leave.

As soon as he was gone, she scrambled out of bed and pulled on her underwear. His effect on her was devastating, and that scared her. He was the type of man that women fell hard for. The type of man that a woman would make an absolute fool of herself over.

Her skin still prickled with awareness, highly sensitized from his touch. Her lips throbbed and tingled from the sensation of his mouth over hers. And he’d only kissed her.

When she was dressed, she walked to the door and stood hesitantly with her hand on the knob. How could she walk into the kitchen after what had happened? She was so confused by her reaction to him—to all of them.

Drawing in a deep breath, she opened the door and slipped down the hall toward the kitchen. The smells emanating from the stove made her mouth water. It had been too long since her last good meal.

The three brothers glanced up as she slid onto a barstool. She looked down self-consciously, hoping Adam hadn’t seen fit to fill his brothers in on the fact that just moments before they’d been in bed together wrapped up tighter than two love bugs.

Ryan moved closer and rubbed a hand over her shoulder. “Are you okay?”

She flinched away from his touch. “I’m fine.”

Ethan put a plate in front of her. “I’ll dish it up in just a sec. You hungry?”

Her stomach growled in response. “Starving,” she admitted.

Adam frowned. “How long’s it been since you ate?”

“Don’t remember.”

He exchanged glances with his two brothers, and she hoped she hadn’t raised their suspicions even more. She needed to disappear as quickly as possible before anyone figured out where she was. Or who she was.

A few minutes later, Ethan heaped bacon, eggs and a slab of ham on her plate. Her hands shook slightly as she cut into the food with her fork.

Adam stood back, his arms crossed over his chest. He watched while she shoveled food into her mouth as quickly as she could. “Slow down, baby. You’re going to make yourself sick.”

She flushed and set her fork on the plate. Ethan plunked a glass of orange juice next to her, and she smiled slightly at him before gulping down half the contents.

A loud knock sounded on the door, and Adam frowned. “Who the hell could that be?” He swiveled around as Ryan and Ethan both started forward. “Hold up. We don’t know who’s out there.”

They all turned around to where Holly was sitting, only to find her gone. Adam swore. She’d run scared the minute she heard the knock.

“I’ll go find her,” Ethan said.

To Adam’s surprise, the door opened and Lacey McMillan stuck her head in. “You in there?” she called out. She stopped when her gaze rested on Ryan and Adam.

Adam relaxed. Lacey was the county sheriff, and she paid a call from time to time to see how things were in the high country. Tall, lanky and redheaded. All the things Holly wasn’t. At one time, Adam had thought Lacey might be the one, but his brothers hadn’t shared his attraction.

She removed her Stetson as she walked further into the cabin. She threw Adam a saucy grin. “Aren’t you glad to see me?”

Ryan scowled and sat back down at the bar.

“What brings you out?” Adam folded his arms and affected what he knew to be an intimidating stance. Normally he wouldn’t mind shooting the shit with Lacey, even doing a little light flirting, but that was in the past. Now he just wanted her to be gone as soon as possible.

Lacey slid onto a barstool beside Ryan, hitching her long legs up to balance on the lower rung of the stool.

“Where’s the third stooge?” she asked, looking around for Ethan.

“Around,” Adam said.

She arched a brow but didn’t comment further on his being so close-mouthed.

“I’m up here to find out if y’all have seen a young woman. Early twenties. Brunette. Short, maybe five-two. We’re dealing with a possible abduction, though she may have escaped. We found an abandoned car at the base of the mountain, and we’re checking out the area. Maybe you saw something?”

Adam shook his head then fixed his gaze on Ryan. “You and Ethan see anything when you were out?”

“Nope.”

He turned his attention back to Lacey. “You think she’s still in the area?”

Lacey shrugged. “Dunno. Could be, though if she’s on her own, I don’t imagine she’ll last long in the high country. City girl from what I gathered. Got a bulletin from the Denver PD and the Feds wanting our department to be on the lookout. Seemed to think she might be headed this way.”

“Do you need trackers?” Adam asked, knowing if he didn’t offer, it would seem odd. He and his brothers had tracked missing persons before for the sheriff’s department. Last summer, they had found a little girl who had wandered off from her parents’ campsite.

Lacey shook her head. “Nah. Like I said, I’m just checking out the possibility anyone saw something. We don’t even know who the car belongs to. Teddy’s running the plates as we speak. Could be she never came this way.”

Adam itched to ask more questions. Who did Holly belong to and who supposedly kidnapped her? But he knew it would rouse Lacey’s suspicions, because if nothing else, the Colter brothers kept to themselves and didn’t borrow trouble from anyone.

“Well, let us know if we can help,” he said.

Lacey chuckled then rose from the barstool. “There was a time when you were more welcoming.” She brushed by him, letting her full breasts rasp across his folded arms.

He stepped back, anxious for her to be gone so he could question Holly.

“I guess I’ll see you around,” Lacey said, a resigned expression on her face. She replaced her hat then walked to the door. “Let me know if you see anything, okay?”

“Will do,” Adam said.

When she shut the door, Adam let out his breath.

Ryan glanced up, his expression brooding.

“She was looking for Holly,” Adam said, a frown twisting his brows.

He turned and headed for the bedroom, Ryan following close behind. His throat tightened when he saw Holly huddled on the bed, her knees hugged to her chest. Ethan sat beside her, rubbing a soothing hand up and down her back, but she barely registered his presence.

Adam cursed under his breath and knelt down on the floor in front of the bed. He reached a hand for hers and pried it away from her legs.

“Baby, listen to me. You’re safe here. That was just our sheriff.”

Holly’s eyes widened in alarm, and she shivered in fear.

“No police,” she croaked.

“No police,” he agreed.

“Promise me.”

“You can trust us,” Ethan said quietly. “We won’t allow anyone to hurt you.”

She relaxed a tiny bit, leaning more into Ethan’s caress.

Adam still held her hand in his, and he brushed his fingers over her upturned palm, trying to infuse his calm into her. “Listen to me, baby. We need to ask you some questions.”

Panic flared in her eyes. “No, no questions. Please, let me go. I need to leave.”

Ethan’s hand stilled on her back, and beside Adam, Ryan stiffened. Adam knew he had to handle this just right. He couldn’t chance her running. They couldn’t keep her safe if she ran.

He exchanged looks with his brothers. They were all united in this cause. They were not going to let her go. And they sure as hell weren’t going to let anyone hurt her.

He stood then sat down on the bed beside her. “Honey, you can trust us. We aren’t going to hurt you. We aren’t going to let anyone else hurt you. But we need to know what’s going on. What happened to you.”

Fear spread out like a forest fire over her face. “Y-y-you don’t understand. No one can help. No one can stop h-h-him.” She said him like she spoke of the devil himself.

“Who, baby? Who are you talking about?” Adam asked

She shook her head, her agitation increasing with each second. On the other side of her, Ethan shook his head, a warning to Adam that he was pushing too far. She looked about ready to shatter.

“Why don’t you get some rest?” Adam said, though he wanted very badly to have all the answers to his questions.

Ethan gently pulled her to him then lifted her up off the comforter. He stood beside the bed while Adam and Ryan turned back the covers. Then Ethan laid her down and pulled the sheets over her. “We’ll be right outside if you need us,” Ethan said, bending down to kiss her forehead.

Her eyes were closed before they even left the room.

The brothers assembled in the kitchen, all of them wearing grim expressions.

“What did Lacey want?” Ethan asked.

Adam quickly filled Ethan in on all Lacey had to say.

“So someone kidnapped her?” Ethan asked incredulously. “That doesn’t make any sense. Wouldn’t she be more than willing to spill the story and go to the police?”

“I agree it makes no sense,” Adam replied. “Which is why we aren’t going to tell anyone about Holly. At least not until we have the full story from her. She’s scared to death of someone. A man. The son of a bitch has hurt her.”

“We have to gain her trust,” Ethan said. “She has to trust us enough to tell us what she’s running from. She’s attracted to us. It confuses her. I think it scares her. But the reaction is there.”

Adam nodded, and Ryan made a sound of agreement.

After so long waiting, wondering if they were crazy for what they felt was an undeniable truth, they’d finally found the woman who put all the pieces together for them. God willing, she’d never leave them. This was the woman they wanted to spend the rest of their lives with.

Chapter Three

She dreamed of them. They came to her on the heels of a nightmare. A sweet balm to her battered senses. They replaced images of the devil and hell. Their hands soothed away the hurt. Adam, Ethan and Ryan, their touch gentle yet demanding, their lips worshipping her body.

Holly awoke dripping with sweat, need and a healthy dose of embarrassment. She shivered as a chill settled over her damp skin. She looked at the window to see darkness beyond. How long had she slept? Her gaze settled on the bedside clock. Four-thirty. In the morning? It must be.

Chances were the brothers weren’t even awake. It would be a perfect opportunity for her to steal away. She endangered them by staying here. Mason would find her, and he would kill anyone in his way. And the idea of her three saviors being harmed because of her hurt in a way she couldn’t explain.

She slid her legs from the covers, careful not to make a sound when her feet hit the floor. Her shoes, a simple pair of sneakers, lay by the door, her socks stuffed inside.

She quickly pulled on her socks then laced up her shoes. She had no coat to wear over her thin sweater so she retrieved the flannel shirt she had worn yesterday. It would have to do.

With extreme care, she opened the bedroom door and peered out into the hallway. The other bedroom doors were slightly ajar, much to her dismay. She’d have to sneak past them the best she could.

She tiptoed down the hall and breathed a sigh of relief when she reached the living room. That is until she saw Adam lying on the couch. He must have slept there last night since she’d taken over his room.

A low fire burned in the fireplace, and she longed to go stand in front of it, anything to infuse as much warmth into her body as she could before she stepped into the cold.

Taking in a deep breath, she took small, measured steps toward the door. She glanced over at Adam, who didn’t stir. She reached out a hand for the door and held her breath as she turned the handle.

She opened it a crack and slipped out before a rush of cold air could blow in. She eased it shut behind her and breathed a sigh of relief. She’d made it.

The icy cold air made quick work of her inadequate clothing and sent an uncomfortable chill over her skin. The Land Rover stood parked in the drive, and for a moment she contemplated taking it, but she wouldn’t steal from the men who had shown her nothing but kindness.

She’d walk until she found another means of transportation.

“Going somewhere?”

She whirled in the direction of the voice to see Ethan and Ryan standing a few feet away, their arms loaded with firewood.

Her jaw worked up and down, and she struggled to say something, to respond. But nothing would come out. So she did the only thing she could think of. She ran.

Behind her, a set of curses rang out as she sped as quickly as she could across the snow. She had no idea where she was going. She only knew she had to get away.

She hadn’t gotten far when arms plucked her off her feet. She met with a hard chest and found herself staring up into Ethan’s face.

“Damn it, don’t look at me like that,” he ground out. “I’m not going to hurt you. I’d kill anyone who hurt you.”

She looked at him in complete bewilderment at the possessiveness in his tone. “Let me go,” she begged. “I can’t stay here.”

“And where would you go?” Ryan demanded beside them. “You wouldn’t survive an hour out here.”

She knew he had a point, but she couldn’t stay here. She didn’t understand the attraction she felt for the brothers, why she shivered if one of them so much as looked at her. One she could understand, but all three of them? What kind of freak did that make her?

“Give me your coat,” Ethan said to Ryan. “She’s freezing already.”

A moment later, she was bathed in warmth as Ryan’s body heat bled into her. His coat smelled like him, felt like him, as if he held her instead of Ethan.

“I can’t stay here,” she whispered, dangerously close to tears.

Ethan stared down at her for a long moment. Then to her complete surprise, he bent and captured her lips in a long, intense kiss.

He caught her gasp of shock and swallowed it up as his tongue danced over hers. She forgot all resistance as she melted like hot butter into his chest.

Jesus, Mary and Joseph. He was every bit as lethal as Adam. And she shouldn’t be reacting this way to him. Not after what she had done with Adam.

Hot tears flooded her eyes, and she let out a moan of distress.

“Back off, Ethan,” Ryan growled.

“It’s wrong,” she whispered.

“What’s wrong?” Ethan asked.

“Kissing you. After I kissed Adam. What kind of woman does that make me?”

“Our woman,” Ryan said. “That’s what it makes you.”

Confusion buzzed through her head like a hoard of angry bees. She didn’t understand any of this. Their woman? Were they all crazy or was she the only one taking a serious departure from reality?

“Come on, doll,” Ethan said. “Let’s get you back to the house. You’re freezing. Adam’s not going to be happy about you running.”

She tensed and Ryan spit out another curse. “Quit scaring her.”

“We’d never hurt you, Holly. You’re going to find out very quickly that we’d do anything to save you from hurt.” Ethan bent to swing her back into his arms.

She lay still as he strode back to the house. Her mind fought to comprehend the bizarre conversation she’d just had with the brothers.

Ryan opened the door, and Ethan walked into the house with Holly still in his arms. Adam stood a few feet away, his arms crossed over his chest, his expression formidable.

Despite Ethan’s assurances, she began to tremble. She turned her face into his chest, trying to hide from Adam’s scrutiny. His power terrified her. Mason was nothing next to this man, and yet he’d done so much to hurt her. Adam could do much more.

Ethan’s arms tightened around her. “Don’t be scared.” He walked her over to the fire and set her down. She quickly arranged herself behind him so he stood as a barrier between her and Adam.

To her surprise, Adam laughed. “So is this going to be the way it is? You hide behind Ethan every time you do something to piss me off?”

She frowned and stuck her head out from behind Ethan. Adam was smiling, and Ryan looked at her with quiet intensity. For a moment, she saw something in Ryan’s eyes she recognized, could relate to. Torment.

“I-I don’t understand,” she said tiredly. “I don’t get any of this.”

Adam looked at her standing behind Ethan, clutching fiercely at his shirt. She looked lost and forlorn and very afraid. He was glad she at least trusted Ethan, even if she had no idea she did. She was assigning Ethan the role of protector. From him.

Ethan warned him with his eyes not to push. Hell, he could figure that much out. Holly looked like a frightened fawn. Ready to bolt with the least provocation.

He sighed and sat down on the couch. “Come here, baby.”

She clutched at Ethan’s hand and chewed nervously at her lip.

What had made her so afraid?

Ethan’s arm went around her, squeezing her reassuringly even as he guided her forward. Ethan cupped her chin and forced her to look up at him. “No one will hurt you, doll. I swear it. No one will ever hurt you again.”

She relaxed a bit at his vow then turned her nervous gaze on Adam. “Are you angry?”

He held out a hand to her and felt an insane sense of victory when she trustingly curled her hand into his. He pulled her into his arms and smoothed her hair from her eyes. “I’m not angry, baby. Not at you. Never at you. I’m angry at the son of a bitch who hurt you, who put that fear I see into your eyes.”

He tugged her down further into his arms then kissed her, gently, feather soft across her mouth. She melted into his arms, and she fit so damn perfect, like she’d always belonged there. Then she tensed and yanked away from him, torment and self-loathing burning in her eyes.

With an inarticulate cry, she ran past him and down the hall to the bedroom. Adam started after her, surprised by her reaction. Ethan’s hand on his arm stopped him.

“You’re going to have to explain,” Ethan said. “Now.”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

Ethan sighed and dragged a hand through his hair. “Oh come on. You kissed her. She kissed me. She thinks she’s some kind of whore because she’s attracted to two strangers. You know she has to be confused. She doesn’t understand herself or us. You have to explain it to her.”

Adam closed his eyes and sighed. “You’re right. I’ll talk to her.”

He walked down the hall to the bedroom, his brothers following a short distance behind. He knocked softly, not wanting to alarm her by barging in. “Holly, honey, it’s me, Adam.”

“Go away.” Her voice, muffled by sobs, filtered through the door.

He opened the door, flinching when he saw her huddled on the bed, her eyes red-rimmed. She’d discarded Ryan’s coat on the floor. He stepped around it and walked over to sit on the bed next to her. He pulled her into his arms. She didn’t fight him, much to his relief.

“Tell me why you’re crying.”

“What would you say if I told you not two minutes before I kissed you in the living room, I was outside kissing Ethan?”

He smiled and smoothed his hand over her hair. “I’d say it makes me pretty damn happy.”

She gave him a look of disbelief. “Happy? I’m acting like some kind of…slut…and that makes you happy?”

He gave her a disapproving frown. “I won’t tolerate you talking about yourself that way.”

She looked down, avoiding his gaze.

“There are some things you should know,” he said. “Starting with the fact that you belong—we want you to belong—to us. All of us.”

He expected to see fear at his statement. Instead, he saw surprise. Ethan and Ryan, who had been standing in the doorway, moved closer to the bed. Ethan sat down behind Holly, slipped his hands over her shoulders and rubbed soothingly.

Holly looked uneasily between the brothers as Adam allowed time for his declaration to sink in. She wet her lips and turned troubled eyes back to him.

“Does that mean you’re not going to let me leave?”

He chuckled. “If you’re asking if you’re a prisoner, the answer is no. If you’re asking if we’re going to open the door and let you waltz out of our lives, the answer is also no.”

Holly’s breathing sped up. Beside her, Ryan curled his hand around hers. She stared down at their entwined hands, noting the significance and how much stronger she felt for that bond. She tilted her chin until her gaze met Ryan’s. She was struck by the power that radiated from this quiet man. She was comforted by it when it should scare the bejebus out of her.

There was a challenge in his eyes, a dare to reach out and embrace what they offered.

Beside her, Adam shifted. There was raw desire in his eyes, a look that peeled back the layers of her skin and bared her vulnerability in a way that discomfited her.

“You belong to us, Holly,” Adam whispered. “I can feel your want, your need. It’s as strong as our need for you. You’re frightened, but you want us.”

“Is this about sex?” she asked in a strangled voice.

His eyes narrowed. “If you think this is only about sex, you’re wrong. We’re talking about forever. You would be our wife, our mate.”

She stared at them all in disbelief. Were they serious? Was this some kind of twisted joke? But they returned her scrutiny with utter seriousness. She shook her head. “You can’t all marry the same woman!”

“Can’t we?” Ethan asked.

“It’s not legal!”

“You’re thinking with your mind,” Adam chided. “There’s no law that says you can’t live with three men. In our hearts, you would be bound to all three of us. Wife to each one of us. Cherished by all of us.”

She shook her head in denial, in confusion.

“It’s that way in our family,” Ryan said quietly. “If you’re wondering if it’s genetic then no, it isn’t. We have a choice, and we’re choosing you. Our fathers chose our mother, our grandfathers chose our grandmother. But we aren’t bound by an invisible compulsion to lead that kind of life. It’s something we decided when we were old enough. We always knew there would be only one woman for the three of us. And so we’ve waited.”

“I can’t,” she whispered.

“But you want us,” Ethan persisted.

She hesitated but then gave a slow nod.

Adam frowned. “Then why can’t you?”

“Because I’m already married,” she choked out.

Chapter Four

Cold fingers of dread gripped Adam’s chest. Already married? He looked up to see the same dread mirrored on his brothers’ faces. He glanced down at her finger, unbelieving that he would have missed a ring. But none shone there.

Ethan’s hands had stilled on her shoulders. Ryan’s grip on her hand had loosened. Could it be the one woman meant for them was forbidden?

No, he wouldn’t accept that. Couldn’t.

“Who is he?” Adam demanded.

Her hand fluttered to her throat, a defensive gesture. Panic flared across her face, quickly running out of control.

Ryan’s expression grew stormy. “He’s the man you’re running from.”

“He’s the man who put the fear in your eyes,” Adam added, tilting her chin up once more.

She closed her eyes and nodded.

Relief poured through Adam. Ethan’s hands once again smoothed over Holly’s shoulders. This was something they could deal with. She would simply divorce the bastard.

“You’re not going back to him,” Adam said simply. “You’ll never go back to him.”

Tears sparkled in her cinnamon eyes. “You don’t understand. He’ll never let me go.”

“He doesn’t have a choice,” Ethan growled.

“He’ll hurt you, just like…”

Her voice trailed off but Adam understood what she had left unsaid. He’ll hurt you, just like he hurt me. He had never dealt with such rage as what built within him. It swirled like an out-of-control storm.

She cleared her throat and continued on. “He’s a very powerful man. He’ll kill you. All three of you. Murder means nothing to him. I can’t let him do that.”

“And you think going back to him is the answer?” Ryan asked incredulously.

She shook her head. “No, I’ll never go back to him. Not willingly. But I also can’t stay here. If he doesn’t know I’m here, if I’m somewhere else, he can’t very well hurt any of you.”

A smile tugged at the corners of Adam’s mouth. He felt a surge of pride. The little spitfire was trying to protect them.

“I realize you’ve only known us a short time, baby, but you’re going to have to learn to trust your husbands,” Adam said.

Her eyes flew open even wider. “But you’re not my husbands! Weren’t you listening? I’m already married.”

“A mere technicality,” he said calmly. “One we intend to rectify as soon as possible.”

She made a sound of frustration. “Did you hear anything I said?”

He smiled. “We heard everything, but your concern is unfounded. We can take care of ourselves, but more than that, we can take care of you.”

Her hand fell, a helpless gesture that stated she was at a complete loss as to what to do or say. They were pressing too hard, something they couldn’t afford to do if they didn’t want to lose her.

“Come into the kitchen. Let us fix you some breakfast,” Adam said, changing the topic to something neutral. Safe.

He saw the relief in her eyes. She nodded.

“I’ll be there in a minute,” she said, her voice husky.

Adam got up and motioned for his brothers to follow him. A few seconds later, Holly was alone in the big bedroom, her senses reeling from what she had just experienced.

They wanted her. All of them. And damn it, she wanted them too. She desperately wanted to see where this whole bizarre episode would take them. But there were several problems with doing that.

One, Mason would find her if she stayed here. She knew that just as well as she knew he would step on anyone who got in his way.

Two, her longing to be cherished, protected, was what got her into her present mess, and here she was falling under the spell of three gorgeous cowboys. She had to quit looking to others for her happiness.

Their wife. She shook her head, still unable to comprehend what they had proposed. As progressive as today’s society was, she didn’t think it was so forward-thinking as to excuse one woman living with three men.

But then, why should she care what anyone else thought? She sure hadn’t when she had run from Mason Bardwell’s home in the dead of night. On their wedding night at that.

She closed her eyes and rubbed her forehead. She needed aspirin and maybe a good stiff drink. Nothing made sense to her, and it hurt to try and sort through the myriad of emotions swimming around in her head.

“Holly,” Ryan said from the door.

She looked up to see the youngest brother leaning against the doorframe, studying her quietly.

“It’s time for breakfast.”

She nodded, not trusting herself to speak. Not trusting that she wouldn’t throw herself across the room into his arms.

As if reading her mind, he ambled over to the bed and extended his hand down to her.

Slowly, she reached out and took his hand, liking the warmth that spread up her arm at an alarming rate.

He pulled her to stand beside him. His gaze slid over her, heating a path where it fell.

“You haven’t kissed me,” he murmured.

Her eyes widened in surprise.

“You’ve kissed Ethan and Adam, but not me. If I were a jealous man, I might take exception to that.”

Her eyes widened.

“What do you say we remedy that?”

He bent down, his mouth hovering a mere inch above hers. Sweet Jesus, how could she possibly resist? His hand slid over her jaw to the back of her neck. His fingers plunged into her hair and pulled her to meet his mouth.

She sighed against his lips and let herself melt into his chest. The kiss was slow, hot, and thorough. Different than his brothers, but wonderful all the same. Hot. It was the only word she could come up with to describe it.

Her nipples hardened against his chest. Her breasts swelled in desire. An ache built in earnest between her legs. She clenched her thighs together, trying to ease the burn, but it only grew stronger.

His big hands traveled down her back and settled on her ass, cupping and squeezing, pushing her against his groin. His cock, hard, big, bulging in his jeans, thrust into the cradle of her pelvis.

“Can you feel how much I want you?” he whispered.

He didn’t wait for an answer. Instead, he resumed devouring her lips, raining a trail of heated kisses over her jawline and down her neck.

She threw back her head and moaned when his teeth nipped the delicate curve of her shoulder. One hand still palming her ass, his other hand slid around to her belly then underneath her sweater, upward until he cupped her breast.

Her breath caught in her throat when he thumbed her nipple. Exquisite currents of pleasure radiated in all directions from her breasts. Her pussy pulsed in response. Her clit tightened, ached, strained.

She moved restlessly in his arms, so close to something wonderful. Then he shoved her shirt up and lowered his head. She clenched her teeth together in anticipation. Hot breath blew over her nipple, puckering it, tightening it unbearably. But still he didn’t suck it into his mouth.

“Please,” she gasped out.

“Please what? Tell me what you want, Holly.”

“Your mouth. Please. I want your mouth there.”

“Here?” he asked, kissing the soft underswell of her breast. “Or here?” He kissed the area above her nipple.

Losing patience with his teasing, she shoved her hand into his hair and pulled his head to her nipple.

He chuckled. “Oh, you mean here.” He sucked her nipple into his mouth and her body exploded in pleasure.

“Oh my God!”

She held him tightly against her, demanding his mouth not leave her breast. Currents of fire streaked down her belly and into her pelvis. How could she be so close to coming when he’d only sucked her nipple?

“I hate to interrupt, but breakfast is getting cold,” Adam said lazily from the door.

Heat rushed to Holly’s cheeks, and she yanked away from Ryan. She pulled at her sweater, trying to restore a semblance of modesty to her appearance.

But Ryan wouldn’t let her get away that easily. He pulled her to his large frame and kissed her, hard. “Pay him no attention. He’s pissed because he wants very much to be on the other side of you.”

“True,” Adam said with a shrug. “Soon enough. She’ll be ours.”

“Want breakfast?” Ryan asked as he motioned to the door.

“You go first,” she said nervously. The idea of passing by Adam was enough to make her knees turn to jelly. She much preferred the protection Ryan’s body offered as a buffer between her and Adam.

Ryan’s eyes glittered with unspent need as he tucked her hand into his. He pulled her along with him as he walked by Adam. She was almost out of the bedroom when Adam snaked an arm out and caught her.

To her dismay, Ryan let her hand fall from his and ambled on toward the kitchen. She found herself hauled up against Adam’s rock-hard chest and staring into his green eyes.

“You have no reason to be afraid of me,” he said seriously. “There’s no need to hide behind Ethan and Ryan every time I say something to you. I’m very glad you feel safe with my brothers, but they don’t have to protect you from me.”

She bit her lip nervously. “It’s just that you’re so…”

“So…what?” he prompted.

“So big,” she blurted out.

He arched an eyebrow. “And Ethan and Ryan aren’t?”

She flushed. “No, yes, I mean yes, they’re big but I don’t think they’d hurt me.”

His lips tightened. “And you think I would?”

“Not intentionally,” she said lamely. “M-Mason is nothing compared to you and yet…” She broke off, not wanting to blurt out all of what Mason had done. “If he could do so much, what could you do?”

“Is that the bastard’s name?” Adam demanded.

She pressed her lips together, refusing to say any more.

Adam sighed and dragged a hand through his hair. “Come here, baby.” He pulled her over to the bed and sat down, settling her on his lap. “I don’t know what all this Mason bastard has done to you, though I fully intend to find out, but it’s obvious he’s destroyed any trust you might’ve had. I can accept that. What I can’t accept is the fear in your eyes every time I look at you.”

Her heart thudded painfully. Adam looked earnest. Hard, but earnest. She felt silly over the fear that nagged her when he was focused on her, but she knew without a doubt she would never be the same after meeting this man. And maybe that was what she was most afraid of.

“I have been very honest with you,” he continued on. “I want you. More than any other woman. Ever. I won’t be satisfied until you’re in my bed. In our bed. Bound to us. Pregnant with our children. Belonging to us, heart and soul, forever. I can’t put it any straighter than that. I won’t let you go without a fight, that’s for damn sure, but I sure as hell won’t ever hurt you, and I’ll move heaven and earth to make sure no one else does either.”

She felt his speech to the very depths of her soul. How could she not? No one had ever spoken so honestly with her or with such conviction.

“Give us a chance, Holly. It’s all I ask.”

Not examining the voice inside her that warned her to run far, far away, she slowly nodded.

A triumphant smile spread across his face. “Now, let’s go eat that breakfast.”

Chapter Five

Holly sat at the bar between Adam and Ryan as Ethan served up plates of bacon, eggs and toast. She glanced between them often, gauging their mood, their reaction to her, but they seemed unruffled.

It was as if they made such proclamations every day. She shook her head and speared another piece of egg with her fork. How could such a relationship work? Jealousy would be inevitable. And things would be much more difficult for her than for any of them. They would only have one “spouse” to contend with while she would have three.

Three men to please, put up with, all different. The mere idea of the complexities involved in the situation made her head ache even harder.

Ethan was the easiest going of the three brothers. She relaxed around him. It was a natural reaction. Even if she didn’t know Adam was the oldest, it was as clear as if it was written across his forehead. And even though he had gone to great lengths to make her feel at ease, she knew he could be dangerous when crossed. He exuded power and authority, wore it like a mantle draped around him.

Her gaze flitted sideways to Ryan. He was an enigma. The only one she didn’t have an idea formed about already. He was quiet and serious, but more than that, she saw pain in his eyes. Like her, he’d seen the darker side of life.

“Are you all right?” Ethan asked.

She looked up to see him frowning at her.

“Just a headache,” she replied.

He walked to one of the cabinets and retrieved a bottle of ibuprofen, shook out several pills and handed them to her. Just one more example of them taking care of her. It warmed her to her toes and scared the hell out of her all at the same time.

“What’s on your mind, baby?” Adam asked.

Was she that easy to read? Could they already see inside her mind and soul? Her fingers tensed on her fork for a moment as she contemplated denying that anything was on her mind, but Adam’s honesty compelled her to be equally honest.

“The dynamics of the whole relationship you all propose… It’s rather mind-boggling.”

She didn’t miss the triumphant smiles passed between the brothers. Surely to them, this was a sign they were making headway. And maybe they were, as insane as she was to even contemplate it.

“Anything in particular you want to talk about?” Adam prompted.

She sighed and set down her fork. “This has all pretty much blown me away. I don’t even know where to begin. I keep expecting to be told this is one huge joke at my expense.”

Ryan put a hand on her knee. “This is no joke. Now tell us what’s on your mind.”

She took in a deep breath, told herself she was completely nuts and then proceeded to tell them precisely what concerns she had.

“The thing is, you guys only have one person to concern yourselves with, relationship-wise. I have three. Three overbearing, overprotective, rather large men. I don’t see how it’s remotely possible that I could please all of you all of the time.”

Cocky, self-assured grins adorned the three men’s faces.

“I don’t think any of us expect perfection,” Ethan said. “Though,” he added with an up-and-down sweep of her, “I’m not arguing with what we’ve been given.”

“We’ve discussed this many times,” Adam said in a serious tone. “We know it won’t always be easy. It wasn’t always easy for our mother and fathers, but if we all work at it, there’s no reason we can’t live in harmony.”

“I guess I just don’t understand the concept,” Holly said. “I can’t wrap my brain around it.”

Ryan reclaimed her attention by turning her back around to face him. “Then think of it this way. Three men completely devoted to your happiness. Three men worshipping your body with theirs. Three men who would love you with complete abandon. Three men who would protect you and cherish you always.”

She stared at him open-mouthed. “Well, when you put it that way.”

“Damn, Ryan, why didn’t you speak up earlier?” Ethan said in amusement.

“The first order of business is to go into town and buy you some clothes and whatever else you need,” Adam said, changing the subject.

“But I don’t need anything,” she protested. Well, that wasn’t entirely true, but she didn’t want them buying her a bunch of stuff.

“Ryan, you care to repeat that part about three men devoted to her happiness, worshipping her, etcetera?” Ethan spoke up. “Because I’m pretty sure making sure our woman is clothed and provided for falls under that heading.”

Holly blushed.

“Ethan, you and Ryan want to drive her into town? I need to check out the horses and get the hay out. It’s supposed to snow again tonight.” Adam turned to Holly. “There’s a western store in town. It isn’t much but you’ll be able to get boots, jeans and some shirts. And a coat. You need a decent coat. Next week, we’ll drive into the city to do the heavy shopping for you.”

“Thank you.” She couldn’t manage much more around the huge knot in her throat. She felt dangerously close to tears and fought to contain them.

Adam leaned forward and brushed his mouth across hers. He was surprisingly gentle. For the first time, she reached a hand out to touch him, running her fingertips across his cheek, feeling the slight stubble along his jaw.

When he drew away, his eyes were burning with passion, and she felt heady with the knowledge she had affected him.

Ryan stood up from his seat at the bar. “Well if we’re going into town, we need to go now. We don’t want to be late getting back if it’s going to snow.”

“Is it…is it safe for me to go into town?” she asked. The idea that someone might see her and report back to Mason struck fear into her heart, despite the brothers’ vow to protect her.

“We’ll make sure you’re not seen,” Ethan said. “Riley’s Western Store is on the edge of town. We’ll park you in a corner of the store and do your shopping for you, let you try on stuff if you need to, and we’ll keep a sharp eye for anything unusual going on.”

She expelled a long breath. “Okay. Let’s do it then.”

***

The drive into town was long and quiet. Holly sat up front while Ethan drove and Ryan sat in the back of the Land Rover. During the course of the trip, Ethan entwined his fingers with hers, and she drew comfort from the gesture.

By midmorning, they drove into the small town of Clyde. Adam had been right. There wasn’t much beyond a grocery store, a feed mill, a few cafes and the western store, but there was a quaint main street and the businesses were clean and well kept.

Ethan pulled up at the western store, and he and Ryan surveyed the area before getting out. Ryan opened her door and held his hand out for her. Once she was out, Ethan and Ryan flanked her, and they headed into the store.

They led her to the area beside the one small dressing room and had her sit.

“Now tell us what sizes you need, and we’ll bring you some stuff to look at,” Ryan directed.

She laughed. “There’s no one else in here. I think I can look myself.”

Ethan glanced around once more. “Okay, I’ll go stand by the door. Ryan, you keep an eye on Holly while she shops.”

Holly walked over to the racks in the center of the store and began thumbing through the shirts. She found a few long-sleeved flannel shirts in her size and removed them from the rack. She wasn’t sure how much she should spend so she only took a few and moved on to the jeans.

As she was searching for her size in pants, Ryan walked up behind her with several more shirts over his arm. At her self-conscious glance, he shoved the shirts toward her, his expression brooking no argument.

Then he reached for a heavy, sheepskin-lined coat on the rack next to her. “You’ll need a coat too.”

She turned and let him help her into the sleeves. Once she was sure it would fit, she shrugged out of it and handed it back to Ryan. “Will you take it all up to the counter for me? I’ll be up in just a minute.”

“Want me to pick you out a pair of boots while I’m up there?” he asked.

She smiled. “I’d like that. Thanks.”

She walked closer to the window overlooking the street and picked out a few pairs of jeans in dark blue and one each in black and khaki. As she turned to follow Ryan to the checkout, her gaze stopped on a familiar black vehicle pulling down the street.

Frozen to the spot, she watched in horror as Mason Bardwell climbed out of the flashy BMW.

Her stomach knotted, rolled, tightening until she knew she would vomit. She glanced around in panic, looking for a place to hide.

***

Ethan frowned as the BMW pulled into a parking spot across the street. Unusual vehicle for this part of the world. If it wasn’t four-wheel drive, the locals had no use for it.

He glanced back to where Ryan was looking at boots and then at the racks where Holly was. Only she wasn’t there. He scanned the store, looking to see where she’d gone, but she wasn’t anywhere to be seen.

“Ryan,” he barked.

Ryan turned around, searching for Holly as well. His features hardened when he saw no sign of her.

They fanned out, darting between the clothes racks. Ethan walked to the back toward the fitting room, and Ryan scoured the front by the window.

He found her huddled behind a clearance rack, only her feet sticking out from under the clothes. When he parted the hangers, she flinched, as if afraid of who had come.

“What’s wrong?” he asked sharply

She covered her face with her hands and moaned low in her throat. “He’s here. Outside. He’s come for me. He knows I’m here.”

Ethan’s nostrils flared. “Black BMW? Is that him?”

Holly nodded and shrank further into herself.

“I’ll kill him.”

For a moment, Ethan thought he had spoken his thoughts aloud, but then he realized Ryan had spoken from behind him.

Her head shot up and she looked pleadingly at them. “No!” she protested. “Please just take me home before he sees me.”

Ethan turned to Ryan. “Pull the Rover around back. I’ll take her out that way.”

He turned his attention back to Holly and gently picked her up. Cradling her to his chest, he strode toward the rear of the store, careful to keep her hidden from view.

He stopped at the counter for the briefest of moments when he caught the storeowner’s curious stare.

“Riley, I need a favor,” Ethan murmured. “There’s a mean son of a bitch outside, and he’s looking for this woman. If he asks, you haven’t seen her.”

Riley’s gaze hardened, and he fingered the shotgun he kept behind the counter. “You got it.”

Ethan nodded then hurried out the back. Ryan was there, holding the door open. “You drive,” he ordered as he climbed into the back, still holding Holly.

A few seconds later, they pulled onto the main street. Holly lay in the seat, her head on Ethan’s lap. He stared at the BMW on their way past, committing the license plate to memory. Not that it was hard. California plates. Personalized. MASON. Arrogant bastard to boot.

He stroked Holly’s hair, his rage building as he felt her tremble beneath his touch. When they were out of town, he pulled her up beside him.

She clung to him, her face buried in his chest. She felt better than he had ever imagined a woman could feel. That the woman who would complete them all was finally with them was incomprehensible. And he sure as hell wasn’t going to let some abusive bastard take her away from them.

“How is she?” Ryan asked from the front seat as he sped up the mountain, taking the switchbacks as fast as he dared.

Ethan smoothed the hair from her face. “Good question. How are you, doll?”

“I’m okay,” she said in a shaky voice. “He didn’t see me, did he?”

“No, he didn’t. I promise. You’re safe.”

He continued to caress her, running his hand up and down her back. “We’re almost home.”

He nuzzled the top of her head, pressing kisses to her hair. Gradually she ceased shaking, but she held him tightly, a fact he wasn’t complaining about. Whether she wanted to admit it or not, she trusted him. It was a start.

Chapter Six

Adam was furious when Ethan and Ryan arrived with a visibly shaken Holly. He scooped her up in his arms and hugged her tightly against his chest. His eyes flashed over her head, demanding to know what happened.

“Her h—the bastard was in town,” Ethan spat.

“Did he hurt you, baby?” Adam demanded.

She shook her head against his chest.

He looked up to his brothers for confirmation.

“He didn’t see her,” Ryan said. “At least we don’t think. He was parked on the street. Holly saw him from the store window.”

“Fuck.”

This certainly complicated things. He exchanged glances with his brothers. All silently agreed. Something would have to be done about the bastard. They couldn’t allow Holly to be terrorized any longer.

Adam lowered Holly to her feet and then framed her face in his hands. “Listen to me, baby. We won’t let him hurt you, I swear it.”

She stared at him for a long moment then said in a low whisper, “I believe you.”

He held her face in his hands for a long moment, and then he lowered his mouth to capture hers. Her lips melted over his in a sweet rush. They were on the verge of something wonderful. Her trust. Carefully given, and very precious.

Adam ran a hand down her cheek, down the curve of her slender neck and down to the neckline of her shirt.

“Let us take care of you,” he murmured. “First a bath…” He let his voice trail off, suggesting there was more to come.

She shivered underneath his touch. But she didn’t look at all worried about the idea of more to come.

“I’ll run her some bathwater,” Ryan said as he turned to leave.

Holly watched him go and then turned nervously to Adam. “There’s something…there’s something you should know.”

He lifted his brow at the hesitancy in her voice. He looked over at Ethan who shrugged.

She pushed away from him, and he allowed her space. She moved several feet from both him and Ethan.

“I feel so stupid saying this,” she began. She wrung her hands in front of her, her agitation increasing.

“Holly,” Ethan said. “Whatever it is, just tell us. It can’t be so bad, no matter what you may think.”

She took a deep breath and looked between them. “I thought you should know, I mean I don’t even know how this whole thing works. Between us, I mean. About sex.”

She broke off, her cheeks pink with a blush.

Adam waited patiently for her to come around to her point. The fact she was entertaining thoughts of sex was promising, but she wasn’t sure how it would work between them. He smiled. She was delightfully innocent.

“It’s just that I’ve never done this before,” she said awkwardly. “I mean sex in general.”

Not that innocent surely… His head jerked in surprise, and he looked at Ethan to see the same surprise emblazoned on his face.

“Say that again?” Ethan said.

Her blush deepened.

“But you’re married,” Adam began.

“I left him on our wedding night,” she mumbled.

A slow smile spread across Ethan’s face, and the same sense of satisfaction took hold of Adam. She was going to be more than just theirs. She would only belong to them. They would be her first. And her last.

“Water’s ready,” Ryan called from the door.

“We’ll let you talk in the tub,” Adam said. She stepped back slightly when his hand slid under her shirt. “Trust me, baby. I won’t hurt you. We need to get you out of your clothes.”

She licked her lips then captured her bottom lip between her teeth and nibbled furiously. She was, in a word, adorable.

Holly glanced between the three men in front of her and nearly hyperventilated. She wanted them, but she wasn’t sure she wanted to be naked in front of them again. The mere idea had her wanting to hurl.

Adam’s hand slid underneath her shirt, his fingers brushing the underside of her breast. The thin material of her bra did nothing to diminish his touch. She felt the scorching blaze of his heat to her very depths.

Feather light, his fingers brushed across her skin, around to her back and to the clasp of her bra. With a flick of his hand, the clasp broke free.

Another hand slipped underneath her shirt, shoving it upward. She gave a startled gasp as she realized Ethan had joined Adam.

Ethan pushed her shirt to her neck then Adam gently tugged it over her head. She self-consciously covered her chest with her arms.

“Don’t,” Ryan said huskily. “You’re beautiful.”

She looked up to see him staring at her from across the room, his eyes burning into hers.

Slowly she let her hands fall away until she stood in front of them in only her jeans.

“Jesus,” Ethan breathed.

Adam undid the button on her jeans then slid the zipper down.

“If you don’t hurry the water’s going to get cold,” Ryan drawled.

“We can’t have that,” Adam said in a voice that sent spasms from her belly to her pussy. Her muscles clenched in red-hot need.

He began to peel her jeans down her body until she stood in only her panties. Ready for the agony to end, she hooked her thumbs in the waistband and quickly shimmied out of her underwear.

Satisfaction and approval glimmered in Adam’s eyes. “You’re perfect.”

She found herself lifted in his arms, and he carried her into the bathroom. He lowered her into the huge tub of foamy suds, and she moaned in pleasure as the warm water lapped over her body.

“We’ll give you some time to relax,” Adam said as he stood back up. He dropped a kiss on top of her head. “I’ll be back to wash your hair and dry you off in a few minutes.”

She watched as they filed out of the bathroom, and she sank lower into the suds, closing her eyes. Would they want to have sex with her now that she had told them she was a virgin? She was nervous about the whole idea. Not only had she never done it, but she had three men wanting to make love to her. And she had no idea how they planned to go about it. But damned if she wasn’t eager as hell to find out.

***

Adam faced his two brothers once they reached the bedroom. “This changes things a bit.”

“What are you talking about?” Ryan demanded.

“Holly’s a virgin,” Ethan said.

Ryan lifted a brow but said nothing more. He merely pinned Adam with a questioning stare.

“What?” Adam asked, sensing there was a lot on his youngest brother’s mind.

Ryan sighed and shoved his hands into the pockets of his jeans. “How do we know she won’t change her mind? How do we know she didn’t have cold feet and take off from her husband?”

Ethan started to protest but Adam silenced him with a look. He could see the uncertainty in Ryan’s eyes, knew Ryan would be the most distrustful.

A twinge of pain squeezed his chest. Would he ever know what Ryan had endured in Iraq? Sadness weighed heavy on his mind. God knew he and Ethan had tried to get Ryan to open up, but ever since his return a year ago, he hadn’t uttered a word about the time he’d spent in captivity.

“Ryan, she needs us. I’m not saying it’ll be easy. Hell, she’s married. She’s scared to death, and she’s confused over what she’s feeling for us. All we can do is protect her and show her how very good it can be with us.”

He turned to Ethan. “She trusts you. She’s already established a bond with you. I think you should be her first.”

“She’s not a piece of meat to decide over,” Ryan said in disgust. He turned and walked out of the bedroom before Adam could respond.

Ethan chuckled softly. “He’s right, you know. You don’t have to control everything, Adam. No need to orchestrate the entire act of sex. I think we can handle it on our own.”

Adam didn’t respond. That wasn’t what he meant, but maybe they were right. He was trying too damn hard. He rubbed a hand through his hair and massaged the back of his neck.

“I’ll be out in the barn,” Adam said. “You can see to Holly.”

Truth was he needed some fresh air.

***

The water had grown tepid, and Holly wasn’t going to wait on the men any longer. Hell, it wasn’t as if she couldn’t handle herself anyway. Yet she sat docilely in the tub like an obedient stooge.

She stood, water running down her body. She reached for a towel that hung on the rack beside the tub and began drying off.

“Let me.”

The towel slipped from her fingers as Ethan took it and began rubbing her back.

“I can do it,” she said, more sharply than she intended.

She reached for the towel, not liking the fact she stood naked before him.

He probed her with his stare for a second then let her have the towel back.

“I’ll be in the living room if you want to join me,” he said as he walked out of the bathroom.

She took her time, her mind a mass of confusion. She was seriously deluding herself if she thought it would be as easy as setting up a new life here with the three brothers. She knew nothing about them, had no idea what she would do here, and there was the little matter of her marriage to a vile, sadistic monster.

Oh, he hadn’t shown himself for the asshole he was until their wedding night. She’d been starry-eyed and all agog that he had chosen her to be his wife. She’d quickly learned that behind his charming exterior lurked a controlling, abusive man.

Would things have been different if she hadn’t witnessed him killing a man in cold blood on the day of their wedding? Probably not. After all, he’d had no difficulty raising a hand to her. No regret, no emotion had crossed his face as she’d lain there crying.

She shuddered and shook her head to rid herself of the memory. Never again would she put herself in such a position. If she remained here, it would be because she wanted to, not because Adam dictated it.

If she remained here. Was she contemplating it? Really?

“You’re out of your mind,” she muttered to her reflection in the mirror.

You want them as much as they want you. Maybe more.

Her nipples puckered as she imagined them making love to her. She felt an unbearable tightening in her groin. It spread throughout her pelvis, and her clit pulsed in reaction.

She may be a virgin, but she wasn’t immune to sexual attraction.

Rolling her eyes heavenward, she dressed and slipped out of the bathroom. She meandered down the hall and, for the first time since her arrival, took stock of her surroundings.

The cabin exuded masculinity. All the rooms were sparsely decorated in earth tones. The living room was dominated by the stone fireplace, and the glow spread warmth over the rustic wood floors. It was just as a cabin may have looked a hundred years ago.

Ethan sat at a desk several feet from the fireplace. He was concentrating on a computer screen and occasionally tapping on the keyboard. Did they have internet access here in the middle of nowhere?

She looked around for the others, but the house was silent. Taking a deep breath, she crossed the room until she stood behind Ethan.

“Ethan?” she asked, damning how quivery her voice came out.

He swiveled around in his chair and looked inquisitively at her.

“Can I ask you some questions?”

“Of course.”

He stood up and tucked her hand in his then pulled her over to the couch. “Let’s get comfortable.”

She sank down beside him, careful to keep a safe distance from him. One touch from him and she was likely to throw herself into his arms and beg him to make love to her.

She stared at him for a long time then gathered her courage around her. “Is this for real?”

His gaze softened, and he sat back as if realizing she needed the space.

“This must be difficult for you.”

She nodded. She swallowed what she wanted to say then hesitated. Holding back her emotions wasn’t natural for her, as problematic as it may be. Something told her she could be honest with Ethan.

“It’s difficult, but not in the way you’d think.” She blushed and looked away as she spoke.

He didn’t prompt her to say more. He merely waited.

“I don’t understand,” she began again, trying to formulate her thoughts. “How can you all want me? I mean I can understand wanting me, wanting to have sex, that is, but…you want me to stay.”

Ethan nodded.

“But how? You don’t know me. How can it be any more than lust at this point?”

He smiled, reached over and curled his strong fingers over her palm. He picked up her hand then turned it over until her palm faced up. Bending his head, he pressed his lips to her skin.

She shivered in reaction, a chill racing straight up her arm.

“Lust? Oh yeah,” he said as he lowered her hand. “But it’s more than that.”

Her hand fell to the couch, but she wanted to press it back to his mouth. The urgency between her thighs had her shifting to alleviate the discomfort.

“If you’re asking me if we’re in love with you,” he began, “well, I can’t speak for my brothers, but I don’t think it’s that simple. As you said, we don’t really know you. But we recognize you. Does that make sense?”

She shook her head.

“Put it this way. I recognize you as the woman I will fall in love with. Maybe I’ve already started down the path. I won’t know until we’ve had more time to explore each other.” He flashed a wicked grin at her. “And explore, I plan to do.”

For some reason, his simple honesty comforted her more than declarations of undying love and devotion. She’d gotten those from Mason, and they certainly hadn’t done her any good.

“What do you want?” he asked softly.

“I want never to have gotten married,” she blurted, allowing her regret to pour out of her soul. Tears stung her eyelids and she looked away.

“Ahh, doll.”

He scooted forward and pulled her against his chest. He tilted her chin up until she looked him in the eye.

“You don’t have to stay married to the bastard.”

Sadness swelled in her chest. “I don’t think he’ll let me go. I know…I know too much.”

He arched his brow.

“What do you know?”

She closed her eyes. She needed to release the heavy burden she’d been carrying for the last two weeks.

“I saw him kill someone,” she whispered. “On our wedding day.”

Ethan’s grip tightened around her. “Hell.”

She pushed away from him, gritting her teeth to keep the tears at bay. “You see, that’s why I can’t stay here. He’ll find me. He’ll kill you. It’s nothing to him.”

Ethan released his breath then looked over her shoulder. “You hear everything?”

She swiveled around to see Ryan leaning against the wall behind her.

Ryan nodded, his eyes glittering dangerously. “Did you email Cal?”

She looked back at Ethan in confusion.

Ethan nodded. “Yeah.”

“Who’s Cal?” she asked.

“He’s a lawyer,” Ryan said.

Her eyes widened. She looked between the brothers, checking their expressions for something, some clue as to their intentions.

“He’s a good friend of ours. He practices law in Denver. I emailed him about your situation. Asked him how best to proceed with terminating your marriage.”

She stood up in agitation, shrugging off Ethan’s hand.

“You can’t tell him where I am!”

“No one’s going to tell him where you are, doll.”

“Don’t you want to be rid of the bastard who hurt you?” Ryan asked.

She looked up to see him studying her, probing her as if measuring her reaction. Her eyes narrowed. Did he think she wanted to stay married to Mason?

“After what you heard, how can you doubt that?” she asked, staring back at him just as intently.

They squared off, neither backing down as they burned holes through each other with their eyes.

He relaxed his stance then crooked his finger at her. “Come here.”

It pissed her off that she found herself crossing the room to stand in front of him.

He pulled her roughly into his arms and melded his lips to hers.

She moaned low in her throat. God, he felt so good. She threaded her arms around his neck, and in that moment, she didn’t give a damn what he thought about her. She wanted to rip his clothes off.

He sucked her bottom lip between his teeth and nipped erotically. He wasn’t gentle. His touch was demanding. He slid his hands underneath her shirt, upward until he cupped her breasts in his palms.

She flinched when his thumbs flicked her nipples. She arched closer to him, wanting more.

Her breath came in ragged spurts as his mouth left hers. He burned a trail down her neck then sank his teeth in the curve of her shoulder.

She cried out, her legs collapsing beneath her.

Something caught her. Not something. Someone. She found herself rocked against two hard chests. One in front. One in back.

Gentle kisses rained where before Ryan’s teeth had seared her skin. She leaned back, wanting more of Ethan’s touch.

Ryan shoved her shirt upward, baring her breasts. He bent and sucked one nipple into his mouth. God, he was hot. No preamble with him. No teasing. He went for it. Hard and fast.

“Do you want it?” Ryan murmured.

Did she want it? If she didn’t get it, she was going to kill someone.

“If you don’t want this, now is the time to say so,” Ethan said as he rocked her ass against his rock-hard erection.

“No, don’t stop. Please.”

“Never let it be said I could refuse a lady,” Ethan said, his voice thick with desire.

Ryan pulled the shirt the rest of the way from her body and tossed it on the floor. He hooked his finger in the waistband of her jeans and pulled her hard against him.

He devoured her mouth with his as he fumbled with the zipper. In a few seconds, he was impatiently shoving her pants down her hips.

“You’ve got too many clothes on,” she protested.

Ryan’s eyes flashed. “In the bedroom. Now.”

She slipped past him and walked on shaky legs down the hallway toward Adam’s bedroom. She was clad in only her panties, but for some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to be the one to divest herself of that last barrier.

She turned around as Ryan and Ethan walked through the door. Ryan yanked his shirt from his jeans while Ethan slowly unbuttoned his.

Her eyes were drawn to Ryan’s groin as he unfastened his jeans. He let his pants drop then pulled his cock from his underwear.

He was magnificent.

“Come here,” he said, as he fisted his cock in his hand.

She knew what he wanted, didn’t need further instructions. She went to him and knelt on the floor in front of him.

He grasped the back of her head and guided his cock into her mouth. He let out a harsh groan as he slid into her throat.

He smelled musky and wild, tasted exotic.

“Goddamn,” he muttered.

She didn’t wait for him to set the pace. She was eager to explore him on her own. She made light sucking noises as she took him deeper into her mouth.

He was big and hard. She couldn’t take him all, but damned if she wasn’t going to try.

Ryan’s hips rocked forward, and he thrust with more urgency.

“You feel so damn good,” he said.

Ethan’s hand tangled in her hair, and she felt her head pulled away from Ryan only for Ethan’s cock to replace Ryan’s.

She opened her mouth obediently to accept his larger circumference, and he slid rapidly back and forth.

“Oh, fuck yeah,” Ethan said in a tortured whisper.

She felt the light seep of fluid in the back of her throat. Tangy, slightly salty. She swallowed, expecting more, but he pulled away.

Ryan lifted her to her feet and walked her backwards to the bed. The backs of her knees pressed against the mattress, and he lowered her until her legs dangled from the bed.

He leaned over and pressed his lips to her belly just above the band of her underwear. Then he began pulling them down her legs, his lips burning a trail in the same direction.

When she was free from the panties, he tossed them over his shoulder and nudged her knees apart. He knelt between her legs and ran a finger over the soft folds of her pussy.

She jerked in reaction. God, she was wet. Her clit hummed, waiting for him to touch her there.

He spread her wider then teased her entrance with his fingers. Then he bent his head and flicked his tongue over her clit.

She nearly shot off the bed. Ethan gently pushed her back down. The mattress sank under his weight as he sat down beside her and began rolling the tips of her breasts between his fingers.

Ryan swirled his tongue around her tight button then lapped downward to her opening.

Ethan’s mouth closed over her nipple. Then her other. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth in a silent scream.

Ryan slipped a finger inside her, then two. He slid them back and forth as he sucked her clit into his mouth.

Her entire body tightened, jerked, then the world exploded around her. She lost the battle to remain silent, and she cried out as her orgasm racked her body.

She felt a gush of wetness between her legs, but still Ryan tormented her with his mouth. Ethan sucked one nipple and pinched the other with his hand. Unbelievably, she felt the slow crawl of her release build again. Not again. She couldn’t.

Suddenly Ryan pulled away, and she felt her legs spread unbelievably wide. Ethan moved his lips to capture hers in a breathless kiss.

“Relax, doll,” he whispered.

And she knew what was coming. Craved it, wanted it more than anything.

Ryan’s cock nudged her entrance then in one firm push, he slid all the way in.

Her eyes flew open at the myriad of sensations accosting her. Pain, incredible pleasure, longing, want. Need.

He remained still for a moment as her body adjusted to his invasion. He was big. He wasn’t all the way in. Could he fit?

“I can’t hold on anymore,” Ryan rasped.

He pulled back then surged forward, more powerfully than before. She gripped Ethan’s head, yanking him down to her mouth. He held her tightly as Ryan began thrusting between her legs.

She’d never felt anything like this. Ryan leaned forward and jerked his hips powerfully.

“Oh!” she exclaimed as he seated himself fully within her. She could feel his balls nestled against her ass.

“Am I hurting you?” Ryan gritted out.

“God no, don’t stop,” she pleaded.

Her words seemed to shove him right over the edge. He began tunneling into her, his hands gripping her hips.

In her haze, she registered another presence. Adam. The bed dipped again.

“I’m missing all the fun.” His deep voice washed over her, nearly sending her over the edge.

Adam put a hand behind her neck and pulled her head up far enough that he could slide his cock into her mouth.

She closed her eyes and sucked him deep within, in matching rhythm to Ryan’s thrusts.

Adam gripped her head tightly and thrust hard, not allowing her to control the tempo. He paused to let her catch her breath then began stroking to the back of her throat.

Ethan’s mouth closed over her nipple once more, his teeth grazing the sensitive tip. Then he sucked it into his mouth, and she nearly lost all sense of time and place.

She couldn’t think. She could only react. Ryan’s urgency mounted, and he shook the entire bed with the force of his thrusts. Then he tightened between her legs, and the hot jets of his release flooded into her body.

She whimpered in protest. She wasn’t ready yet. She was close, so close. She didn’t want Ryan to stop.

Adam pulled out of her mouth and paused a moment. Then he curled his hands into her hair and thrust all the way back in, his cock sliding down her throat. His balls rested on her chin, and he kept her still, allowing himself to fill her mouth completely.

Ryan pulled out, and she felt the loss keenly. Adam withdrew and began pumping in and out of her mouth. He was close to his release, she could tell. He’d tightened, swelled, become even harder in her mouth.

Pre-come filled the back of her mouth, and she swallowed quickly as he thrust faster.

The bed dipped and her legs wobbled and fell as Ryan left her. Before she could utter any sound of regret, her legs were spread wide once more.

Ethan slid into her. She moaned around Adam’s cock. Ethan felt so different yet every bit as good as Ryan had felt.

Ethan began a slow in-and-out motion, gentle, deep.

She gagged slightly as Adam’s hand gripped her neck tighter and he surged forward again.

“Oh God, baby, I’m coming, get ready.”

The wet sounds of her sucking filled the room as he fisted his cock in his other hand and forced himself deeper.

Hot liquid filled her mouth, jetted against the back of her throat and spilled down her chin. She swallowed as fast as she could but it kept coming. He thrust one more time, holding her against him as he finished in the back of her throat.

Slowly he let her head down until she was flat against the mattress again. She opened her eyes to see him staring down at her, desire and approval in his eyes.

He lowered his hand to caress her breasts, feathering his fingers across her taut nipples.

Ryan took the position vacated by Ethan, and he turned her head toward him. He was already hard again. He slid his cock into her mouth and groaned. He was surprisingly gentle, much more so than when he’d fucked her.

Ethan stroked between her legs, the soft smacking noise of flesh meeting flesh filling the air. He pressed a thumb to her clit as he thrust deeper, and she began to squirm restlessly as her orgasm built, fanned out of control.

Ryan’s cock in her mouth, Adam’s hands on her breasts, Ethan deep within her pussy—it was all too much. She’d held on as long as she could.

As Ryan filled her mouth with his come, Ethan sank deeply inside her and poured himself into her. She bucked wildly beneath them, spasms rocking her body.

Ethan slipped from her and leaned heavily on her belly, his breath coming in ragged bursts. Ryan eased his cock from her mouth then gathered her in his arms.

She closed her eyes and sucked in deep mouthfuls of air, trying desperately to calm her raging senses. She shook from head to toe from the force of her orgasm. In short, she felt like jelly.

She felt her legs lifted then separated. A hard cock slid into her, and she moaned. “I can’t.” She couldn’t take another orgasm like she’d just experienced. It would kill her.

Adam chuckled, the sound husky and erotic to her ears. It was the laugh of a predator. One who knew he had his prey right where he wanted.

“Oh yes, baby. You can. Just lay back and feel.”

She was impossibly sore, and yet as he pushed into her, she felt her body react.

“That’s it, baby.”

Ryan and Ethan ran their hands soothingly over her body, feathering over her soft belly, her ribcage, then to her breasts. Both dark heads dipped and sucked at her nipples, lavishing them with attention.

Her body shuddered as Adam drove powerfully into her. Then he withdrew, and she opened her eyes.

“Turn over,” he commanded.

Ethan and Ryan helped her, their hands warm and comforting.

“Up on your knees,” Adam said.

She shook in reaction. Was he going to take her from behind? This was by far the most erotic of her fantasies. The thing she’d wanted to try most. It was the one position guaranteed to turn her on.

He gripped her hips in his strong hands and with his thumbs spread her buttocks until she felt cool air wash over her ass and pussy.

He ran a finger over the seam of her ass, pausing at her back entrance.

She flinched and tightened reflexively. Surely he wasn’t going to…

He chuckled again as if reading her thoughts.

“Not yet, baby. But soon. Very soon.”

Chills washed over her entire body at the idea of him fucking her ass. Would it feel as good as she imagined? Or would it be one of those things better left in fantasy and not in reality?

She didn’t know, but she wanted to find out.

He positioned himself behind her then surged forward, nearly rocking her off her knees.

She screamed as a wave of pleasure, so sharp, raced over her. He was so deep. Deeper than she imagined he could go. He rocked forward, setting an insane pace, driving her forward. The slap of his thighs against her ass ricocheted through the room, the sound incredibly erotic to her ears.

Ethan knelt on the bed and positioned himself in front of her. His cock stood erect mere centimeters from her mouth. She opened her mouth obediently, and he thrust inside.

Ryan’s lips slid across her back, making her shiver. His hands curled around to tweak and pinch at her nipples.

“You like this?” he murmured.

She nodded, unable to speak around Ethan’s cock shoving impatiently into her mouth.

“Imagine how it will be when you are taking all three of us,” he continued, his voice raspy with lust. “Would you like that? Adam in your ass, me in your pussy, Ethan in your mouth.”

She shuddered and bucked in reaction to his provocative words.

Adam thrust harder in response, making her cry out.

“I think I want to fuck you again,” Ryan whispered. “Would you like that?”

She let Ethan’s cock slide out of her mouth long enough to shout yes before Ethan reclaimed her lips.

Adam withdrew, but he hadn’t come yet. Ryan took his place and slid his hard cock inside her.

“Oh yeah, you feel so damn good,” Ryan said with a groan.

He fucked in and out, his fingers digging into her hips as Ethan continued his assault on her mouth. Never had she felt so powerful, so desirable and so in control of her own destiny. She reveled in it, giving as good as she was getting.

Ryan stopped all too soon, but Adam was there to take his place. They began taking turns, driving her up the peak to her release only to stop before she catapulted over the top.

Three, four, five thrusts, then another would take his place.

She sucked Ethan’s cock with all the intensity of her raging desire. She wanted to come, damn it. She needed to come.

“I’m coming, doll,” Ethan said hoarsely.

He shot into her throat, thrusting forcefully. She swallowed as she bucked back into the cock impaled in her pussy.

Finally she felt Adam tighten against her ass. She rose up on her hands and pushed back against him. He gripped her shoulders, pulling her back as hard as he could.

He shot come into her pussy until she felt it run down the inside of her thigh, but still she hadn’t found her release.

He pulled out and Ryan quickly grabbed her hips and plunged into her. The fire within her burned out of control. It ballooned into her pelvis, into her stomach, tightened her legs until she feared she would collapse.

He fucked her harder, knowing what she needed.

She closed her eyes and screamed as his hard thighs slammed against her ass. He reached underneath and pressed his fingers to her clit.

Black spots filled her vision. The world blurred around her. Her pussy felt as though it exploded as her orgasm finally burned over her.

Behind her, Ryan cried out. He thrust and then convulsed against her.

She collapsed forward, no longer able to bear her weight with her hands. Ryan came with her, his big body covering hers, his cock still buried deeply within her.

She couldn’t catch her breath fast enough. She panted as the aftershocks rocked her limp body. Then she simply blacked out.

Chapter Seven

Holly opened her eyes and blinked to adjust to the darkness. Her body was cocooned in warmth, and she let out a drowsy yawn.

She was curled against Adam’s chest, his arms wrapped around her. A bare back pressed into hers, and she glanced over her shoulder, trying to see if it was Ethan or Ryan.

Best she could make out, it was Ethan. She frowned. Where was Ryan?

“You’re awake,” Adam murmured.

She ducked her head shyly, glad he couldn’t see her well in the darkness.

His arms tightened around her and he tucked her head under his chin.

“Are you all right?”

She nodded against his chest. She was better than all right. She’d never felt righter in her life.

She snuggled deeper into his chest, loving how safe she felt in his arms. She turned up her face so that her lips were in the direction of his ear.

“Where is Ryan?”

Adam stiffened slightly but continued to rub his hand up and down her back.

“He went to his room,” he said quietly.

“Why?”

Adam leaned back on his pillow, taking her with him so her head was cushioned on his arm. He stared up at the ceiling.

“He doesn’t sleep well. He has nightmares, and he doesn’t want us to hear.”

Holly frowned. She knew she’d seen torment in Ryan’s eyes, but what could be so bad that even his sleep would be haunted?

“Ryan got back from Iraq a little less than a year ago. He was Special Forces, got captured behind enemy lines. He was a POW for several weeks before our men got in to rescue him. He hasn’t been the same since.”

“What happened?” she asked in horror, afraid to know what he might have endured.

Adam sighed. “I wish I knew. He won’t talk about it.”

“Will you two shut up so I can sleep?” Ethan complained, his voice muffled by his pillow.

She grinned and elbowed him in the side.

How natural it felt to be in bed with these two men: comfortable, easy, no awkwardness.

Ethan rolled over and slid his hand up over her breast. “Come snuggle me. Adam’s gotten you the entire night.”

She giggled but curled into his arms and laid her head on his chest.

“Now shut up and go back to sleep,” he muttered.

She closed her eyes, marveling at how truly happy she felt.

***

When Holly woke again, sunlight streamed through the window, nearly blinding her as she cracked her eyes open. She was alone in the bed, a fact she found disappointing.

A quick glance at the bedside clock told her why she was alone. It was nearly eleven.

She stretched, testing the limits of her body. She felt sore but unbelievably content. She swung her legs over the side of the bed, groaning a little when her muscles protested.

She started to grab the sheet to cover herself then laughed at the absurdity of that notion. Instead, she padded nude across the floor to the bathroom. The idea of a long, hot bath sounded like heaven.

She started the water running, and soon steam filled the large bathroom. When there were several inches of water in the bottom, she stepped in, sighing as the hot water lapped over her.

She leaned back in the tub and closed her eyes, allowing the water to rise around her. Images from the previous night filled her mind. Her body tingled, her thighs clenched, her nipples tightened in response.

It was the single most fantastic experience of her life. If she didn’t remain with the brothers, what could she possibly look forward to in the sex department? It wasn’t as if she’d find someone else to satisfy her as they had.

And there was the fact that she had no desire to leave. She was tired of running, tired of living in fear, but could she trust that she would be safe here? What if she brought Mason to their doorstep?

Her conversation with Ethan the day before wavered in her mind. The truth was, she could see herself falling in love with them too. Maybe she wasn’t yet. Maybe she was on her way much like Ethan had said.

She sighed. She should be happy. Instead, she was filled with dread.

She shook her head, not wanting to get mired down in the muck of her reality. Reaching for the soap, she lathered her body and quickly rinsed. When she was done, she stepped from the water and wrapped a towel around her.

She went in search of her clothes, unsure of where Ryan and Ethan had put them after their shopping trip yesterday. Her stomach clenched. Had it only been yesterday that she had seen Mason in town?

Sweat broke out on her brow as sudden realization hit her. He was just a few miles away.

She sank onto the bed, her breath coming in painful wheezes. It was a full-scale panic attack.

“Holly? What’s wrong?”

She looked up to see Ethan standing in the doorway, a look of concern marring his face.

He hurried over and knelt in front of her. He gently pried her hands apart and curled his fingers around hers.

“What is it, doll?”

“Mason’s here,” she croaked. “He’ll find me.”

He cupped her chin in his hand and forced her to look at him. “Get dressed and come into the living room. We’ll tell you what we’ve come up with.”

She stared at him, daring to hope that maybe they could keep her safe and that she wouldn’t be the cause of their deaths.

He stood and kissed the top of her head. “Your clothes are in the top drawer.”

He walked out, leaving her alone to dress.

She rummaged through the drawer and pulled out a shirt and a pair of jeans. To her surprise, she found a package of white cotton underwear and two bras in her size. Ryan must have picked them up at the western store when he was choosing her boots.

She hurriedly dressed and headed for the living room. She paused at the doorway enjoying the sight of the three men. Ryan was sprawled on the couch, beer in hand. Ethan sat at the computer, aimlessly clicking the mouse. Adam stood by the fire, his stance one of impatience.

Adam looked up and saw her, his eyes smoldering much like the flames in the hearth.

Her confidence deserted her. She had the insane urge to turn tail and run back into the bedroom where it was safe. She took one step back, crossing her arms protectively over her chest.

Adam frowned but didn’t move. Ryan looked up from the couch and waggled one finger at her from around his beer bottle.

Ethan rose and crossed the room, holding out his hand to her.

“Come on over. We’ve got a lot to discuss,” he said as he pulled her further into the living room.

She eased down onto the couch, inches from Ryan’s outstretched feet. She sensed this was the point of no return. They wanted her to stay, and she would have to decide whether to listen to her heart or do everything in her power to keep them from harm.

The weight of the decision pressed down on her like a sandbag.

Adam shoved his hands into his pockets and propped the heel of one boot on the hearth behind him. “It’s time to talk.”

She glanced at Ethan and Ryan, gauging their reaction. Ethan looked attentive. Ryan’s eyes were guarded. No emotion shone on his face.

“We’ve talked to Cal Davis, a lawyer friend of ours in Denver. He can file the necessary papers for your divorce,” Adam said.

Her heart sped up, thumping painfully in her chest. She opened her mouth to speak, but her tongue went dry.

To her surprise, Ryan swung around, planting his feet on the floor. He reached over and tucked her hand in his.

She glanced at him, trying to get a read on his thoughts. Did he still think she didn’t want to be free of her husband? After everything that had happened last night?

He stared back at her, not budging in the least. He was stubborn. Well, so was she. She glared defiantly at him, daring him to voice his doubts.

A reluctant smile tugged at his lips.

“Well, Holly,” he said lazily. “What’s it going to be? Asshole husband or take a chance on three men who’ll do everything they can to take care of you?”

“It’s not that simple,” she said angrily.

Ryan tipped a finger under her chin and stared directly into her eyes. “Yes. It is.”

She stood up, wrapping her arms around her waist. “I-I care a lot about you. All of you,” she said, sweeping an arm out to encompass all three men. “Don’t you see? I couldn’t bear it if something happened to any of you because of me.”

“Baby, listen to me,” Adam said. “If you believe nothing else of us, believe this. We will not let that bastard get to you.”

“It’s not me I’m worried about!”

She wanted to scream in frustration. Why couldn’t they understand?

“We told you we’d take care of you,” Ryan said calmly. “If something happened to us, we couldn’t take care of you. Therefore, by making you the promise that we’ll protect you, you can be damned sure no pencil-necked bastard is going to touch us.”

“You do have a way with words,” Ethan said.

The absolute conviction in Ryan’s voice made her pause.

“The question is, do you have that kind of faith in us?” Ryan said.

He’d turned it back on her. If she persisted with her protests, she would be demonstrating a lack of faith in them. Damn it. What was she supposed to do?

Adam caught her waist and pulled her against his chest. “Answer one question. If there was no Mason. If you weren’t married. Would you stay?”

She nodded before she thought better of her response.

Satisfaction glimmered in Adam’s eyes. “Then it’s settled. We’ll tell Cal to proceed with the divorce action, and we’ll come up with a plan to make sure the bastard doesn’t come within a square mile of you.”

She opened her mouth to protest but he shushed her with his finger.

“Trust us, baby.”

She sighed. The thing was, she did trust them. It was insane. She’d only known them a few days, and yet she trusted them more than she’d ever trusted another living soul.

“Okay,” she said quietly.

Adam bent his head and kissed her hungrily. His hand shoved into her hair and kneaded the back of her neck as his tongue delved into her mouth.

When he pulled away, she was breathless.

“Well, I must say, this is a surprise,” a feminine voice drawled.

Holly whirled around to see a tall redhead in a cowboy hat and wearing a badge.

Adam swore. “Damn it, Lacey, don’t you know how to knock?

Chapter Eight

Ryan grasped Holly’s wrist and shoved her behind him. His face darkened into a thundercloud, and Adam stepped forward in an effort to defuse a potentially explosive situation. Ryan didn’t like Lacey at all, and if she posed a threat to Holly, Adam wasn’t sure what Ryan would do.

“What the hell are you doing here, and what do you want?” Adam demanded.

Lacey raised a brow in surprise at his vehemence.

“The question is what is she doing here?” Lacey said with a nod in Holly’s direction. “Unless I’m mistaken, she bears an uncanny resemblance to the woman on a missing person’s report lying on my desk.”

Fuck, fuck, fuck. Why did Lacey have to show up now of all times?

“Her husband claims she was abducted,” Lacey continued. “What does the lady have to say about that?”

“I wasn’t kidnapped,” Holly said hotly.

Ryan shoved her back behind him and glared harder at Lacey.

“As you can see, she’s perfectly fine,” Ryan said icily. “I’m sure your services are required elsewhere. They aren’t here.”

Lacey flinched. “You never did like me.” She shook her head. “But that’s not the point. The point is I have a worried husband searching for his missing wife. Now if she’s here of her own free will, that’s her business, but I need her to come to the station with me and give me a statement. Away from any undue influence,” she said looking pointedly at the three brothers.

“Over my dead body,” Adam growled.

“She’s not going anywhere near her bastard husband,” Ethan spoke up.

Lacey sighed and moved her hand to rest on her hip, mere inches from her gun. “You guys aren’t going to make this easy, I see.”

Holly moved in front of Ryan. “I’ll go,” she said softly.

Adam’s chest clenched at the blatant fear in her eyes.

“No, baby. You’re not going.”

She turned troubled eyes on him. “I won’t cause you any trouble. I’ll go.”

“Fuck that,” Ryan said. “Lacey can take your damn statement here.”

“Look, I don’t know what the hell is going on here, but I need to hear Mrs. Bardwell’s version. One that isn’t colored by three huge-ass men glowering over her shoulder. She’ll need to come with me. Don’t make me force the issue, Adam. You know I don’t want to have to do that.”

“What the fuck is your problem, Lacey?” Ethan interjected, surprising Adam with the anger in his voice.

“I’m doing my job,” she said in an even voice. “You lied to me when I asked if you’d seen her. I have a very important man raising all sorts of hell in my town looking for his missing wife. His new wife, I might add. Now I find her here. She looks frightened out of her mind, so you’ll have to excuse me if I want to hear from her own mouth what the hell is going on.”

“It’s not us she’s frightened of,” Ryan pointed out.

“Fine, then she can come with me and explain,” Lacey said.

Holly sucked in her breath, trying valiantly not to panic. She couldn’t allow the brothers to get into trouble because they were protecting her. And it was time she stood up for herself. Adam had said his friend could handle her divorce. She would trust in that and take the necessary steps to be free of Mason forever.

She moved toward the tall woman, determined not to be intimidated. Ryan caught at her arm and tried to drag her back.

She turned to him, trying to keep the fear from her eyes. “I have to do this.”

“I’ll go with you,” Ryan said.

She shook her head. “No, you can’t. This is something I have to do.”

Uncertainty flashed in Ryan’s eyes, and for a brief moment, she could swear she saw fear. Then his expression hardened into an impenetrable mask.

“I’ll come back.”

“I don’t like it,” Ethan broke in.

“Her husband goes nowhere near her,” Adam bit out. “You hear me, Lacey? You get your damn statement, but you keep that bastard away from her. I’m charging you with her safety.”

Holly shivered at the hardness in his voice. Lacey blanched but nodded.

Hand on her holster, Lacey dipped her head toward the door. “After you, ma’am.”

Holly turned to look at the three brothers. She didn’t want to leave the safe haven she’d found here.

Before she could follow Lacey, Adam stepped forward and hauled her against him. His lips found hers, pressing hungrily against hers as if infusing his strength into her.

Lacey cleared her throat, and Holly turned to leave. She stepped into the cold and shivered. She hadn’t thought to get her coat.

She trekked to the Jeep Cherokee, her boots crunching in the snow. Lacey gestured toward the passenger seat before stalking around to the driver’s side.

Holly slid into the warm interior, grateful Lacey had left the engine running. She glanced out the window as Lacey backed out of the drive, a knot swelling in her throat as they drifted further away from the cabin.

***

“We can’t just let her go!” Ethan said.

Ryan stood where Holly had left him, staring broodingly at the door.

Adam scrubbed a hand through his hair and wondered what the hell they had done. “I don’t trust that bastard as far as I could throw him. I vote we ride into town and keep an eye on things. If she needs us, we’ll be a lot more use than if we sit here on our fucking hands.”

Ethan nodded his agreement.

Adam looked at Ryan who still hadn’t moved. “You coming, bro?”

“She left,” he said in a strained voice. “How do we know she’ll want to come back?”

Even as the statement angered Adam, he knew Ryan was voicing his fears.

“She left to protect us,” Ethan snarled. “It’s our job to protect her.”

“Let’s go, we’re wasting time,” Adam said.

***

Holly and Lacey rode into town in silence. As Lacey pulled up to the small wooden building that housed the sheriff’s department, Holly stiffened. Mason’s BMW was parked a few feet away.

She turned her furious gaze on Lacey. “You didn’t say he would be here.”

Lacey shrugged. “He’s your husband. Where else would he be? He’s been worried sick about you.”

“You know nothing about my husband.”

Lacey sized her up in a quick glance. “Look, he says you were kidnapped. If you weren’t, fine. Just come inside, sign a statement, and you can be on your way.”

Holly’s hand shook as she fumbled with the door. She stepped onto the icy pavement and waited for Lacey to precede her into the station.

At the doorway, she wiped her sweaty palms down the legs of her jeans. She would find courage. She would. She could do this. Mason couldn’t hurt her in front of a witness, and she wouldn’t go with him, no matter what.

“Darling! There you are!”

She cringed as Mason’s voice echoed across the room. Just as quickly she found herself yanked into his arms. She went rigid against him and then yanked out of his grasp. She backed hastily away, only wanting to put as much distance between them as she could.

Mason turned to Lacey. “Thank you so much for returning my wife to me. I’d like to be on our way as soon as possible. I want to make sure she hasn’t been harmed.”

Adrenaline surged through her veins. Her skin prickled and nausea welled in her stomach. As brave a front as she’d tried to put on, Mason terrified her. “I’m not going anywhere with you.”

Mason rounded on her, his back to Lacey. His eyes glittered dangerously. “I realize what an ordeal you’ve been through, my love. I’ll take you away from this shithole.”

Holly backed further away, looking to Lacey for help.

Lacey cleared her throat. “Mr. Bardwell, your wife claims she wasn’t abducted. She’s here of her own free will and apparently has no wish to leave.”

Mason whirled back around but Holly could see he’d donned his most charming smile. “I appreciate your concern for my wife, but this is a private matter best resolved between us. Perhaps we could have a moment?”

“No!” Holly cried.

“I’m afraid that’s impossible, Mr. Bardwell. Unless that is what Mrs. Bardwell wishes?”

She looked to Holly for confirmation.

Holly shook her head vehemently. “You said all I had to do was sign a statement. I won’t go with him.”

Mason reached out and grasped her arm in a bruising grip. His fingers dug painfully into her upper arm, and she gasped in pain. “I’ve arranged a flight out of Denver. We must be on our way soon if we’re to catch it.”

She stared over at Lacey who looked a little flustered. “Can we have a moment? Two minutes. If I’m not outside that door in two minutes, come in for me.”

Lacey arched a brow in surprise but nodded. “I’ll be outside.” She pinned Mason with a hard stare. “Don’t try anything stupid, Mr. Bardwell.”

As soon as Lacey disappeared through the door, Holly wrenched her arm free and backed away from Mason.

“Stay the hell away from me,” she hissed. “I’m never going back with you.”

“Maybe you don’t remember what happens when you defy me,” he said.

She jerked her chin up, determined not to show him the horrible fear that ate at her. Instead, she took a huge gamble.

“I know what you did on our wedding day,” she said quietly. “I saw you kill that man.”

Mason’s lips compressed in a fine white line. “Don’t threaten me, Holly. I’ll make you sorry you were ever born.”

“Don’t you threaten me!” she countered. “I am going to file for divorce, Mason, and you are going to give me that divorce or I swear to God, I’ll go to the media, the police, the FBI, whoever I have to go to in order to tell the world what a sorry bastard you are.”

Mason’s nostrils flared. “You little blackmailing bitch.”

She clenched her teeth. “I am going to walk out of here, and I’m never going back with you. If you ever come near me again, if you ever so much as breathe my name, I’ll make sure you rot in prison.”

Surprise flickered in Mason’s eyes. He’d underestimated her. She could read it in his expression. Well, that was fine. But she’d make damn sure he didn’t do it again.

The door opened and Lacey walked back in. “Everything okay in here?” She eyed Holly as she spoke.

“I was just leaving,” Mason said. “Apparently a mistake has been made.”

He stalked by Lacey and slammed the door behind him.

A buzzing started in Holly’s ears, and she felt dangerously close to fainting.

“Here.” Lacey shoved a chair at her. “Maybe you ought to sit down.”

Holly sank onto the chair, her hands curled into fists in her lap. She’d done it. She’d stood up to Mason. Now she just wanted to get back to Adam, Ethan and Ryan.

“Can I use your phone?” she asked hoarsely.

Lacey gestured toward the desk. “Be my guest.”

Holly rose and walked over to the desk then realized she didn’t even know the phone number to the cabin. Her cheeks flaming, she looked up at Lacey. “Do you know Adam’s phone number?”

Lacey rattled off the number with a familiarity that bothered Holly.

She punched the numbers and waited anxiously as it rang. After ten rings, she gently replaced the receiver, her chest tightening in worry.

“You could try the cell phone,” Lacey said dryly.

Heat raced across Holly’s face again, but she picked up the phone and looked expectantly at Lacey. After punching in the series of numbers Lacey once again supplied, she raised the phone to her ear and waited.

***

The brothers were nearly to town when Adam’s cell phone rang. Adam snatched it up and barked a hello.

Holly’s soft voice filtered over the line. “Adam?”

“Baby, are you all right?” he demanded.

“Can you…can you come get me?”

“Where are you?”

“I’m at the sheriff’s office,” she replied.

“We’ll be there in five minutes,” he promised. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” she said, her voice stronger than before.

“Hang tight, baby. We’ll be right there.”

He hung up and tossed the phone aside. He had a dozen questions he’d wanted to ask, but his priority was getting to Holly as fast as he could.

“What’s going on?” Ethan demanded.

“She wants us to come get her at the sheriff’s office.” Adam glanced at Ryan in his rearview mirror and saw relief flash across his brother’s face.

They roared into town and down the street toward the sheriff’s office. Adam frowned when a BMW nearly took off the front end of the Land Rover.

“Son of a bitch,” Ethan swore. “That’s her husband.”

Adam slammed on the brakes in front of the station, opening the door before the Land Rover came to a complete stop. Had the bastard taken her? Had Lacey let him walk out with her?

The brothers hit the pavement running.

Adam was first to the door and flung it open, scanning the interior for Holly. Tension left him when he saw her huddled behind a desk. She looked up and, with a small cry, launched herself across the room.

She hit him square in the chest, and he caught her up in his arms.

“Thank God you’re all right,” he said in a low voice.

She clung to him tightly, her face buried in his neck.

“I did it,” she whispered. “I told him I wanted a divorce.”

Adam stroked her hair and kissed her temple, satisfaction humming through his veins all the while. Reluctantly, he set her down. Just as quickly, Ethan folded her up in his arms and kissed her lingeringly.

Across the room, Lacey’s mouth fell open. Then her eyes widened in understanding. “It wasn’t me,” she said faintly. “It was never me. It was them.”

Adam didn’t pretend to misunderstand. He ran a hand through his hair and walked a few steps closer to Lacey.

“I made a mistake,” he said. “You’re a good woman, Lacey.”

“Not good enough apparently,” she said bitterly.

Adam sighed. He hadn’t wanted this scene between them, especially not in front of Holly. Once he’d been attracted to Lacey, even thought his brothers might feel the same, but they hadn’t. Ethan had reacted indifferently to her, and Ryan had instantly disliked her. He knew then it would never work between them, but it hadn’t stopped him from spending time with her on occasion. She’d been good company and someone to have a beer with. But she wasn’t the one destined to occupy a place in his heart. That was reserved for Holly.

He gazed at the hurt in Lacey’s eyes and wished he wasn’t the cause of it.

“We should be going,” Ryan said, speaking up for the first time. “It’s supposed to snow.”

“I need her to sign that statement,” Lacey said flatly. “Then y’all can be on your way.”

She rummaged around on her desk for a moment then flipped a piece of paper and a pen to the end. Holly approached and looked down at the blank paper.

“What should I say?” she asked softly.

“Whatever’s on your mind,” Lacey drawled. “I’m married but don’t want to be. Or maybe, I’m fucking with the minds of four men.” She shrugged. “Just make it quick. I’ve got work to do.”

“That’s enough, Lacey,” Adam said.

Holly scribbled three lines then signed her name with a flourish. She flicked the pen back across the desk at Lacey then turned away. She walked toward the door where Ryan and Ethan still stood, her intention clear. She was ready to go.

“Let me get your coat,” Ryan said gruffly. “You forgot to bring it.”

He ducked out of the office and was back within thirty seconds carrying Holly’s coat. He helped her into it then wrapped his arm protectively around her.

“I’m taking her out to the Rover.”

Adam nodded and watched as Ethan followed them outside. He turned back to Lacey, his lips pulled thin.

“I understand you’re upset, but that’s no reason to be a bitch to Holly.”

Lacey’s cheeks flamed at his reprimand. “Why didn’t you ever tell me they had to accept me too?”

“Because they didn’t.”

“So I never had a chance.”

Adam shook his head. “No.”

Her fingers curled into fists at her sides. “Well then, there isn’t much more to say, is there? Have a nice life with your helpless little doll.”

Adam’s eyes narrowed at her insult, but he refused to be baited into further argument. Holly waited for him to take her home. And that was all that mattered.

He turned and walked away.

Chapter Nine

Holly slid into the backseat with Ryan while Ethan got into the front. Despite the warmth of her coat, she shivered.

Beside her, Ryan shrugged out of his coat, leaving him in a T-shirt that stretched tightly across his muscled chest and shoulders.

She wanted nothing more than to burrow into that chest, but she hesitated. She still wasn’t sure where she stood with Ryan. He seemed to have a lot of mistrust regarding her. So she focused her attention out the window and waited for Adam to come out.

She would have to be a fool not to notice the sparks between Adam and Lacey, and that bothered her. Bothered her a lot. Had they been lovers? There was more than idle interest burning in the redhead’s eyes. And then there was her comment about Ethan and Ryan which led Holly to believe Adam had wanted Lacey but his brothers hadn’t.

She frowned and closed her eyes. She was tired and mentally exhausted, and she didn’t want to dwell on the burning jealousy in her gut.

She barely registered the door opening and closing as Adam got in. He turned to look at her, but she didn’t meet his gaze, wasn’t sure she wanted to see what was there. She was feeling way too insecure to try and figure out what the hell was going on between him and Lacey.

They backed out of the small parking lot and headed out of town. And further from Mason.

She began to shake in earnest as the reality of what she had done hit her. She’d stood up to the bastard and won. Now maybe the awful fear that gnawed at her gut would go away.

A warm hand kneaded and massaged her neck. She glanced over to see Ryan staring at her. She searched his face for some sign of what he was thinking, but could find no clue.

“Come here,” he said.

She flew into his arms and buried her face in his hard chest. Strong arms wrapped around her and a hand rubbed up and down her back.

“I’m proud of you,” he whispered.

Tears streaked down her face as relief poured out of her system. So many weeks of constant fear had eaten away at her. Now she was free.

She snuggled deeper into Ryan’s arms, curling herself as close into him as she could.

The next thing she knew the engine had stopped and cold air brushed over her as a door opened. Had she fallen asleep? All she really knew was that she had no desire to move from Ryan’s arms. Reluctantly she picked her head up. They were back at the cabin.

She slid over as Adam opened the door for her then she climbed out of the Land Rover. She pulled her coat tighter around her and hurried for the front door, anxious to be inside where it was warm.

They all entered the house, stamping the snow off their feet inside the door.

“I’m hungry,” she announced, realizing she hadn’t eaten a thing since the day before.

Ethan pushed her toward the living room. “Go warm up in front of the fire, and I’ll start on lunch.”

Adam and Ryan followed her, and Adam went to add more logs to the dying embers.

“So what happened in there?” Ryan asked.

Adam paused in his task and turned to look at Holly.

“Mason was there when we got to the sheriff’s office,” Holly began.

Adam swore. “Lacey must have known he was there all along.”

“He tried to make me leave with him, but I refused to go with him. I thought he was going to force the issue, but Lacey wouldn’t let him. I asked Lacey to leave us alone for a few minutes.”

Ryan’s expression darkened. “You did what?”

“It was the only way,” she said. “I told him that I knew what he’d done on our wedding day, that I’d seen him kill that man. Then I told him I wanted a divorce, and he was going to agree to that divorce or I’d make sure the whole world knew what he’d done.”

“Fuck,” Ryan groaned.

Adam rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, fuck is right.”

She looked at them in surprise. “But I thought you wanted me to get a divorce.”

Adam pulled her into his arms. “Baby, we do. But we want you safe, and you’ve just told us that the bastard now knows you can put him away for life.”

“It was the only way to get him to agree to the divorce,” she said defensively.

Adam rubbed her shoulders. “Don’t worry about it, baby. You’ll get your divorce, but more importantly, you won’t ever have to face that asshole again.”

Ethan called to them from the doorway. “I threw together some sandwiches. Come eat.”

Holly turned and walked toward the kitchen. Had she made a mistake by threatening Mason? She frowned, worry inserting itself back into her mind.

She sat down at the bar and Ethan shoved a plate in front of her. The brothers took their places, and they began to eat.

“What now?” she asked, unable to keep the question back any longer.

“What do you mean?” Adam asked.

She hesitated a moment, feeling unsure about the entire situation. “I mean us.”

“We go to Denver to see Cal so he can fast-track your divorce. And then we get on with our lives. Together.”

She looked down at her plate and fiddled with the sandwich. A thousand questions crowded her mind, and she didn’t know where to start.

“Want to go riding after lunch?” Ryan interrupted.

She looked at him in relief. Fresh air and a break sounded very inviting. She nodded then caught herself.

“I assume you mean horseback riding? I haven’t ridden in a long while.”

Ryan shrugged. “I’ll make sure you have a good mount.”

“Don’t go too far,” Adam warned. “We’re in for a storm.”

“I don’t need a babysitter,” Ryan said darkly.

Holly shoved her plate aside, no longer hungry. Maybe getting out of the house for a while would help. She wanted to relax and not worry about looking over her shoulder for once.

Ryan pushed away from the table. “You ready?”

She nodded and stood up. “Let me go get something warmer on.”

“I’ll be in the barn. Head on out when you’re done.”

Adam watched Holly and Ryan leave the room.

“They’re a lot alike, you know,” Ethan said.

Adam turned to look at Ethan. “What do you mean?”

“Ryan and Holly,” Ethan replied. “They both know pain. You can see it in their eyes.”

Adam’s lips tightened. He didn’t like to think of either of them in pain, but he knew Ethan was right. Holly and his younger brother fought their demons. He just hoped they won.

“What do you suppose happened over there?” Adam muttered.

Ethan shook his head, sorrow washing into his eyes. “I wish to hell I knew. I wish he’d talk about it. Maybe then the poison would leave his system. I never wanted him to join the damn military anyway.”

Adam nodded in agreement. But Ryan was stubborn, and once he’d made the decision, no one had been able to sway him. He’d left a cocky, arrogant young man and come back a brooding, tortured soul.

“Maybe she’s what he needs,” Ethan murmured. “Maybe she’s what we all need.”

“And maybe she needs us just as badly,” Adam added.

***

Holly stepped into the snow, shivering as a wash of cold air blew over her. She crunched her way down the slight incline to the barn. Ahead of her the terrain sloped upward, a testament to the mountain they were nestled on. Snow-capped peaks jutted skyward on the horizon. Around her the world was ablaze with white.

Her breath came out in a cloud in front of her as she mounted the last few steps to the barn door. Then she slipped inside, enjoying the warmth that greeted her.

Eight stalls lined either side of the barn. In the back, there was a large open area where stacks of hay bales stood. Ryan stepped out of one of the stalls leading a horse by the reins.

He glanced in her direction. “I’ve got her saddled for you. Come hold the reins while I ready my mount then we’ll head out.”

Holly hurried forward and took the leather reins from Ryan.

Ryan motioned toward the back. “Take her over there and wait.”

Holly moved to the back, her horse clopping obediently behind her. While she waited for Ryan, she smoothed her hands over the mare’s neck. She was a beauty. Gentle looking. Her head bobbed appreciatively as Holly stroked her mane.

A few seconds later, Ryan walked up, leading his mount behind him. “You ready?”

Holly nodded. As Ryan moved ahead of her, she cast an appreciative glance over his body. Damn, the man filled out a pair of jeans like no one else. He looked exceedingly masculine in his lambskin-lined coat, cowboy hat and scuffed boots. And his ass. What could she say about a man who had an ass that begged to be touched, fondled and squeezed?

She pressed her legs together and picked up her pace. She was a walking hormone. But who could blame her after the night she’d experienced? Her cheeks warmed to the point of discomfort when she thought of all they had done. She couldn’t wait to do it again.

“Do you need help up?” Ryan asked, his voice close to her ear.

She jumped and looked around. Hell, she hadn’t even realized they’d walked outside. Hard to notice the cold when her entire body was erupting in flames.

She flushed and turned her attention to the horse. She was short, and it was a long way up into the saddle.

She looked back at Ryan. He grinned and in one swift motion, he wrapped his large hands around her waist and hoisted her up as easily as a sack of potatoes.

“Misty’s a good mount. She’ll follow my lead, so don’t worry about it. Just enjoy yourself,” Ryan said.

She smiled down at him. His hand lingered on her leg then he squeezed it before he walked over to mount his horse.

They picked their way through the snow around to the front of the cabin and down the drive to the road. Holly glanced back at the cabin. It was fully ensconced in the mountain as if the brothers had carved their home right into the surface. Snow covered the roof, and smoke drifted lazily from the stone chimney. It looked like a scene straight from a Christmas card. And it was now her home.

Her chest tightened, and she had the absurd urge to grin like a kid in a candy store. Home.

Life was a strange chain of ironies. She’d learned that quickly enough. Only in the demise of her dreams had she actually found them.

But would it work out?

A shadow of doubt marred her jubilation. She’d thought Mason was the answer to her dreams. Wealthy, seemingly doting on her, protective. The stuff a girl’s dreams were made of. Or nightmares.

Was she making the same mistake again? She sure hadn’t given any more thought or care to this decision than she had the one to marry Mason, and that had landed her in a kettle of hot water.

She frowned. If there had never been a Mason, if she had never made such a monumental mistake, if she hadn’t desperately needed a place to run and hide, would she have been drawn to the brothers and what they offered?

She fought to try and place herself in the frame of mind she’d been in before she’d ever met Mason, but found it impossible to match the woman she’d become to who she’d been.

Her head hurt. She was trying too hard to analyze her feelings. She knew what she thought she felt for the brothers, but what if she was wrong? What if her attraction to them was merely a measure of self-preservation? Gratitude for the safe haven they provided?

Fuck a duck.

It wasn’t fair to them. They wanted a woman who could love all three of them, not a woman who couldn’t think for herself, who was a weak mess, one who’d made one bad decision after another.

“If you frown any harder, you’re going to screw up that pretty face of yours forever,” Ryan said mildly.

She glanced up, guilty heat suffusing her cheeks. She hadn’t even been paying attention to him, her horse or where they were going. And Ryan knew it.

“Sorry,” she said in a low voice. “I was just thinking.”

Ryan shrugged. “It’s why I asked if you wanted to go out for a while. You looked like you could use a break.”

He turned back around in his saddle and stared ahead, silence looming between them once more.

She sighed. He wasn’t pushy. She liked that. But then none of the brothers had pushed her hard. Adam could be demanding. Any fool could see that, but he hadn’t pressed her boundaries.

“It’s beautiful here,” she said, focusing her attention on Ryan.

He nodded. “No place on earth is more beautiful than the Rockies.”

He loved it here. She could tell by the way his eyes scraped across the landscape. Some of the bleakness and torment he wore like a permanent tattoo disappeared, replaced by deep contentment.

“How did you all end up here?” she asked.

He shrugged again. “We grew up on a ranch. It was only natural that we’d want land of our own. And we like to hunt. So we decided to combine those factors and make our living at it.”

She thought on that a moment. The cabin they lived in was large. Though they didn’t take meals in the dining room, the room sported a table that could easily sit two dozen people. And there were several rooms she hadn’t explored yet. An uneasy thought crept into her mind.

“So when it’s hunting season, there’ll be lots of hunters in the cabin?” she asked.

He studied her for a moment as if delving into her thoughts.

“Are you worried about what they’ll think?” he asked, his tone slightly challenging.

“I don’t know,” she said honestly. “I mean I don’t know how I’ll be presented. How do you introduce me to other people?”

“As our woman,” he said.

Her stomach turned over. On the one hand, it did funny things to her, the idea of three sexy-as-hell men claiming her as their woman, but on the other hand, it could be awkward.

“You’ll get used to it,” he said.

She felt her cheeks warming again as another thought struck her. One she hadn’t considered, but in light of their very different relationship, she wasn’t sure.

She cleared her throat, wondering how to present such an awkward question.

Ryan sighed. “Just say it, Holly. Whatever’s on your mind. I don’t bite.”

She stared up at him, sure she was growing redder by the minute. “It’s just that I wondered, that is I wasn’t sure…” She took another steadying breath. “You won’t want there to be others, right?”

His eyes darkened and a scowl twisted his features. “I’ll kill any other man who touches you.”

Her breath eased from her in relief.

Ryan scrubbed a hand over his chin. “Holly, just because we have a different situation, in that all three of us are fucking the same woman, it doesn’t mean we’re going to be sharing you with every man who crosses our path. You’re ours. You belong to us, heart and soul, and if another man so much as looks at you, we’ll rip off his dick and cram it down his throat.”

She couldn’t help it. She laughed. Then she sobered. “I hope you all aren’t making a mistake.”

He tipped up his Stetson to get a better look at her. “Are we making a mistake, Holly?”

She flinched under his frank appraisal. “I don’t want you to be making a mistake,” she whispered. “I don’t want any of this to be a mistake.”

“Maybe you’re rushing things,” he said. “There’s no hurry. We’ve got all the time in the world.”

She drew comfort from his words. And maybe she had felt rushed. As if she should immediately feel right with the situation she found herself—no, that she chose to be—in. Relationships took time, even if she had a habit of hurling herself into them. It sounded as though they were more than willing to grant her time, and for that she was grateful.

She was surprised to see they were nearing the cabin again. She’d been so deep in her thoughts that she hadn’t paid attention to their ride.

They rode around to the back and stopped outside the barn. Ryan slid from his horse then held up a hand to help her down. She landed inches from him, his body heat reaching out and enveloping her. He smelled so damn sexy. Just like a man should. Of wood, leather and a hint of wildness.

She placed her hand on his hard chest, unable to resist the temptation. His heat seared her palm.

He growled low in his throat. “Let’s get the horses in before I fuck you right here in the snow.”

Goose bumps assaulted every inch of her body. Her nipples tightened, and streaks of pleasure burned between her legs at his explicit words.

Her hands shaking, she followed him into the barn. She watched as he groomed the horses. She imagined it was her his hands roamed over instead of the horse. Sweat beaded on her brow. She wanted him. Right here. Right now. And if she could gain the courage, what was to stop her from taking what she wanted?

Chapter Ten

Holly’s courage deserted her halfway to Ryan. As if sensing her approach, he turned around after locking the stall. He studied her for a moment.

“Did you want something?”

What a question. She swallowed. Then swallowed again.

“I want you,” she said simply.

He flashed her a sexy, arrogant grin. “Then come get me.”

She trembled with nervousness, but she walked slowly toward him. Her gaze focused on the bulge in his jeans, the bulge that had grown larger with her announcement. She knew precisely what she wanted to do with it. She wanted to taste it again. Like she had done before.

With shaking hands, she reached out for the button of his jeans. She heard his quick intake of breath when she worked it free. She pulled the zipper down until she could see the band of his underwear.

“Take it out,” she whispered. “I want to see you pull it out.”

Somehow the image of him pulling his cock out of his pants excited her wildly. She wanted that image to come to life.

“Get on your knees,” he rasped.

She hastily complied, and he reached into his pants and pulled out his erection. She reached up, wanting to touch it. She curled her hands around it. It was inches from her lips, straining, hard as a rock.

She flicked her tongue out and delicately swirled it around the broad head. He flinched and groaned then moved forward, seeking more of her mouth.

She wrapped her hand around the base of his cock and guided him toward her lips. She let him rest on her lips for the merest of seconds before sucking him gently into her mouth.

“Ah damn, sweetheart. That’s it. Take it all.”

His hand tangled in her hair as he gripped the back of her neck. His hips surged forward, and he thrust into her mouth.

She delighted in the contrast of soft, smooth skin and iron hardness. He tasted exotic, all male, like he smelled. Silky fluid spilled on her tongue as he surged to the back of her throat. She wanted more. She wanted to make him come. Make him as wild for her as she felt in his arms.

Soft sucking noises filled the barn. They sounded erotic to her ears and spurred her excitement. She drew him in then slid her mouth back down the length of him until the tip rested against her tongue.

“You’re a temptress,” he said hoarsely.

She smiled. She felt like a temptress. Gloried in it. She let his cock fall from her mouth and ran her tongue down the underside, following the thick vein down to his balls. She sucked one in her mouth, loving the way his entire body tightened. She lavished attention on the other, sucking and laving with her tongue.

“You have to stop,” he choked out. “Or I’m gonna come.”

She sat back on her heels and flashed him a wicked smile. “That’s the point.”

He hauled her up against him and slammed his mouth down over hers. Their tongues dueled. Their lips met in breathless gasps.

“Get your damn pants off,” he demanded.

She wasted no time shucking first her boots and then her jeans. He reached down and ripped her underwear, the slight material tearing easily from her body. Before she could register what he was doing, he hoisted her up in his arms, spreading her legs around his waist.

In one hard plunge, he thrust deeply into her wetness. She cried out, the noise echoing through the barn. Her pussy convulsed around his cock, milking him, inviting him further.

He held her tightly with one arm and began yanking her coat off with the other. As soon as she was free, he wrapped both arms around her waist and began thrusting into her. She felt the denim of his jeans scratch at her ass as he worked his way further into her.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and threw her head back in abandon.

“You are so fucking beautiful.”

Buried deeply within her, he moved her back until she was firmly against the wall of the barn. Then he began to fuck her in earnest.

He kissed and sucked his way over her shoulder to her neck, and when he reached the delicate skin just below her ear, he sank his teeth in.

Her hands fisted in his hair. She wasn’t gentle. But neither was he. She yanked his head from her neck and fused their lips together. She was hungry. Hungry for him, and she couldn’t get enough.

He fucked harder and harder, her back slamming against the wall. She didn’t care. She wanted him deeper.

His hands crept downward, over the globes of her ass until he cupped both in his palms. He spread her wider to meet his thrusts. She felt his fingers feather across the tight entrance to her ass, and she tensed.

“Relax,” he whispered against her ear.

Before she could react, he thrust one finger inside. She bucked against him, the tight pinch of pain nearly sending her over the edge into a mind-blowing orgasm.

Then another finger joined the first. His cock was wedged tight in her pussy, his fingers pressing into her ass. It was more than she could stand. He pulled back and then slammed into her at the same time he pushed his fingers further into her tight opening.

She exploded at the seams.

“Oh God, don’t stop now!” she wailed.

He held her up, supporting her in his strong arms as he fucked long, hard strokes. Thank God, because she would have completely wilted. Her body went flying into a million directions as her orgasm consumed her. She saw bright flashes of color then she squeezed her eyes shut, no longer able to bear the sensations.

“Oh God, baby, I’m coming,” he shouted hoarsely in her ear.

She slumped forward onto his chest, her arms wrapping weakly around him as he flooded into her pussy. His hips bucked underneath her ass, his zipper pressing into the soft flesh of her backside.

She rested her face in his neck, her breath coming in gasps. His arms wrapped around her, holding her close, his cock still buried deep inside her. They stood that way for several long moments until finally he pulled her face from his neck and kissed her gently.

“Can you stand?” he asked huskily as he lifted her so that his cock fell free.

She nodded, though she was altogether unsure she could. He let her slide down his body, holding onto her until he was sure she could support her weight.

He tucked his cock back into his pants and zipped himself back up. Then he reached for her, holding her against his chest. He rested his chin on top of her head, and they stood in silence.

As her body calmed, the chilly air blew across her exposed bottom half. She shivered in his arms and he pulled away. He hurried over to where her jeans lay in a heap on the ground and retrieved them.

She pulled them on then found herself just as quickly back in Ryan’s arms. He bent his head and kissed her. Thoroughly, leisurely. Slower than his usual hot-as-hell pace.

She sighed against his lips and sagged against his chest. She was as weak as a kitten but completely sated.

His deep voice rumbled against her cheek. “Let’s get you back to the house.”

She rummaged for her boots and coat, pulled them on then followed Ryan out of the barn. They stepped into the kitchen, stamping the snow from their feet. She shrugged out of her coat, pulled her boots off again and padded into the living room.

It amazed her that already she sought out the presence of the others. Wanted to know where they were. Felt secure around them.

Adam was on the computer and Ethan was sprawled on the couch watching television. She walked over and crawled onto the couch with Ethan, her confidence bolstered by her act in the barn. Besides, she wanted a good cuddle after her romp with Ryan.

Ethan snaked his arm around her and nestled her against his chest. His brow arched as he took in her rumpled appearance.

“You and Ryan have a good time?”

She flushed and ducked her head, resting it on his shoulder.

He chuckled as he smoothed her hair from her cheek. She yawned and snuggled closer against his body.

Chapter Eleven

When Holly awoke, she found herself alone on the couch. She blinked sleepily and looked around the room to find it empty. Yawning, she sat up and squinted at the clock. At least she hadn’t slept the entire day away.

She got up and padded to the kitchen. A glance out the pane glass of the back door told her Adam was chopping wood. She guessed Ethan and Ryan were either tending the horses or doing other chores.

She sat down on one of the barstools and cupped her chin in her palms. What was she going to do here? What kind of contribution could she make? She knew from her talks with the men that they guided during hunting season, but she wasn’t entirely sure what they did for the rest of the year.

A disgusted sigh escaped her. She mentally ticked off her qualities and stopped before she reached five. She wasn’t a brainless twit, but even she had to admit, she hadn’t done much in life on her own.

Poor little rich girl. She winced at the apt description then shook her head in denial. No, she wasn’t that helpless creature any longer.

Her parents had both been killed in the same accident when she was still a teenager. A distant cousin had overseen her inheritance until she reached twenty-one at which point she’d been solidly on her own. Only it hadn’t taken her long to seek the shelter of Mason’s authority.

A wry smile twisted her lips. She’d been such an idiot. Thank God she’d woken up and taken steps to protect herself before it was too late. She had no doubt had she stayed with Mason, she’d probably be dead. Or worse. Completely under his thumb.

Here, she felt free. Free to be herself. Free of her stupid past. It was a chance to start over and finally do things right. Make the right choices.

“Don’t screw this up, Holly,” she muttered.

She glanced again at the clock then stood up. She had time for a shower before supper. When the men came in, she’d ask what she could do to help out around the cabin.

Holly walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. She stepped away and slipped out of her pants then walked to the sink in just her shirt while she waited for the water to heat.

She glanced at her reflection in the mirror and winced at the god-awful color of her hair. When they went to Denver, she was going to make a stop at a salon so she could get them to repair the dye job.

Behind her, steam started to rise from the shower. She began to unbutton her flannel shirt when the door opened. She looked up to see Ethan walk in.

He paused for a moment before moving behind her. He cupped her shoulders in his hands and bent to press a kiss to her neck.

She shivered, goose bumps rippling up her spine.

“Want company?” he murmured.

She smiled and turned around until she was cradled in his arms. “Are you offering to scrub my back?”

“I’m offering to do a lot more.”

“Then I’ll meet you there.”

She grinned and shrugged out of her shirt. Then she moved around him and slipped into the shower.

She barely had time to move under the hot spray before the shower door opened and a very naked, very aroused Ethan stepped in.

Her eyes devoured him. Water beaded in his hair and ran down his neck then trickled down the muscled wall of his chest to his tight abdomen. From there it disappeared into the thatch of hair surrounding his bulging erection.

He reached for her hands then pulled them high above her head, pressing her against the shower wall. The water coursed over them both as he bent his head to kiss her.

His hard body covered hers, rocked against her with the promise of what was to come.

She tried to pull one of her hands away. She wanted to touch him. But he kept them locked above her.

His cock nudged her soft belly as his mouth burned an erotic trail down the curve of her neck.

Then he let her go.

“Turn around,” he commanded.

She turned her body until her back was nestled against his chest. He reached around her for the bar of soap and lathered it on his hands.

He started at her stomach, kneading and softly soaping. Then he worked his way up to her breasts, cupping them in his hands, rolling the nipples between his fingers.

She moaned and leaned further back into him.

His right hand smoothed over her skin, down to her pelvis. He rubbed lightly then slid his hand between her legs. With his left hand, he continued his attentions on her breasts, but his right hand burrowed further between her legs, sliding, teasing, spreading her folds.

She writhed against him, tension building in her body, stretching her impossibly.

Then his finger slid over her clit and her legs spasmed and threatened to fold on her.

Without warning, his hands left her, and she felt herself being pushed belly-first against the wall of the shower as water continued to rain down on them.

The wall felt cool, the water felt hot, and her body trembled in anticipation as she felt him spread her legs.

Again, he raised her hands above her head and continued to nudge her legs apart with his thigh. She felt his cock brush against her ass then settle between her legs. With his knee, he propped her ass up enough to position himself at her pussy opening.

Then he plunged deeply inside her, rocking her against the tile wall.

Oh God, he was so deep. He felt so good. She closed her eyes and pressed her cheek against the shower.

“Keep your hands up,” he ordered as he let his hands fall from hers.

She obeyed, keeping them above her head, pressed firmly against the wall. He positioned his hands at her hips, lifting her higher, holding her in place as he plunged again and again.

It was hot. It was hard to breathe. She’d never felt such exquisite pleasure.

Her ass rested against his hard abdomen, his cock seated as deeply within her as he could go. Still she wanted more. He slowly withdrew, then pushed forward, retreating before easing forward once more.

She bit her lip to keep from screaming out at the delicious agony. She felt poised to burst, and yet he wouldn’t allow it with his deliberate movements. He could send her spiraling over the edge at any second and yet he delayed, opting to instead enjoy a slow, leisurely pace.

One hand gripped her hip, and the other stole around, slipping between her legs. He found her clit and began working it in a circular motion as he fucked back and forth behind her.

“Ethan!” she cried out.

“Easy, sweetheart, I’ve got you. Not yet. Not yet.”

She whimpered as he paused. She was so close. So damn close.

His hand left her pussy and moved up to her breasts. He lazily circled one nipple with his fingers, brushing them ever so softly across the puckered tip. She felt the twinge all the way to her core.

He moved to the other one, plumping her breast in his hand, thumbing the nipple, teasing her unmercifully.

“Please, Ethan,” she gasped out. “Let me come!”

He laughed softly. “You want it hard, sweetheart?”

“Oh God, yes, fuck me please!”

He plucked her nipples until they stood erect, stiff peaks, straining for more. Then he wrapped both hands around her hips and rocked against her, plunging deep, hard.

“Yes, yes!” she cried.

She closed her eyes and threw back her head. Her hands slid down the walls as he fucked her harder. The water turned cool and she didn’t care.

The slap of his hips against her ass filled the bathroom, the soft sucking noise made louder by the wetness of their bodies.

The buildup was painful in its intensity. Fire raged in her groin and spread rapidly to her stomach and breasts. Every muscle in her body tightened and clenched.

“Let go, sweetheart, come with me,” Ethan said in her ear.

He thrust harder, in the throes of his own release. She felt the hot jet of semen burst from his cock, and she fell right over the cliff into oblivion.

His arm curled around her, under her breasts, holding her up and against him so she wouldn’t fall. He was seated deeply within her, and her body shook with the force of her orgasm.

Her head lolled forward, sliding down the wet surface of the shower wall. She put out her hands to brace herself, her breath coming in heavy gasps.

They were going to kill her.

She felt him slide out of her, felt the warm rush of come run down her legs. Then he lifted her, turned her around and held her close to his chest.

“I love you.”

The words murmured against her hair made her stiffen in surprise. Had she heard him correctly?

She pulled her head away and looked up into his eyes. They burned with desire, but they gleamed with something else. Love.

Thick emotion knotted in her throat. Tears burned her eyelids and threatened to spill over the rims. She didn’t know what to say, how to respond. But she knew he meant it.

“Let’s get you cleaned up, doll,” he said gently.

He washed her, tenderly covering every spot on her body. Then he shampooed her hair and rinsed it for her.

When he was finished, he turned the water off and stepped out of the shower, reaching his hand back for her. He wrapped a big fluffy towel around her then hugged her to him, holding her tightly for several long seconds.

She felt ridiculously giddy and yet hesitant. She felt compelled to return the sentiment, tell him she loved him too, but the words stuck in her throat. She wasn’t ready yet, wasn’t sure exactly of the depth of her feelings, and more than anything, she wanted to get this right.

Chapter Twelve

Holly was deliciously sore and drowsy as she left the bathroom with Ethan. Love. He loved her. It didn’t seem possible even though he’d all but told her it would happen.

They joined the others in the kitchen where Adam was standing by the stove. Ryan sat on a barstool drinking a beer.

She walked over to Adam and wrapped her arms around him, resting her cheek on his back. He stiffened—in surprise?—for the briefest moment before turning around in her arms.

He smiled down at her and kissed the top of her head.

“You seem happy,” he said.

Her cheeks grew warm and a ridiculous smile attacked her face. “I am.”

He tipped her chin up with his fingers then bent to kiss her. His lips moved possessively over hers. His tongue pressed inward, tasting her, laying claim to her mouth.

He slowly released her. “Have a seat. Supper will be ready in a few minutes.”

She floated over to where Ryan and Ethan sat and took the stool between them.

As Adam puttered around the kitchen, laying out the plates and glasses, Holly decided to broach the subject of her usefulness.

“I was thinking,” she began.

The men turned their attention to her.

“That is, I was wondering what it is I could do to help out. I mean, if I’m not going to be a guest, that is, I’m going to stay.”

She took a deep breath and cursed her insecurity.

“Holly,” Ethan said, his tone slightly reprimanding. “We want you here. We want you to stay. This is your home. I realize it might take you a while to get used to things, but there is no need to dance around any subject, nor is there any need for you not to embrace your status here.”

She smiled and ducked her head. “At any rate, I wondered what I could do to help.”

“There’s always something that needs to be done,” Adam said with a shrug. “We divide chores and responsibilities. We’d be glad to have the help.”

“I can’t cook,” she blurted, embarrassed by the admission. She felt hopelessly inadequate. Her upbringing hadn’t trained her to do much.

Ryan shrugged. “No one said you had to cook.”

“I could learn,” she added.

Adam plunked down the platter of chicken fried steak on the bar and stared at her. “Holly, we don’t want a domestic slave. You’re here as our wife. Our mate. The mother of our children. We managed fine on our own. We can cook just fine. If you want to help out in other ways, I’m sure we can come up with something.”

Her cheeks warmed with embarrassment. “I’m making a mess of things, aren’t I?”

Adam sat down and passed the platter over to Ethan.

“You’re uptight,” Adam said gently. “We just want you to be happy. Relax. You don’t have to do anything right now. Let’s concentrate on freeing you from your current marriage so the bastard has no claim on you. Everything else will fall into place.”

“When do we go to Denver?” she asked, grateful to change the subject.

“Day after tomorrow. I’ve arranged for Riley to come in and feed the horses while we’re gone. We’ll drive down, check into a hotel, then see Cal the next morning.”

She nodded then cleared her throat. “I wonder if there will be time for me to hit a salon while we’re there?” She twirled the ends of her hair nervously with her fingers. “I’d like to get the color fixed.”

“We can do whatever you want,” Adam said.

“I also need to stop by a bank. I need to start an account so I can have funds wired in. I don’t trust Mason not to empty them.”

“You don’t have to worry about money,” Ryan said darkly. “We’re more than able to provide for you.”

“It’s not his money,” she said. “I’m not taking money from him. I’m protecting mine.”

“He seemed to be fairly wealthy,” Ethan said.

She sighed. “He is. But if he can find a way into my trust fund, he’ll empty it to spite me.”

Adam raised his brow. “Trust fund?”

“From my parents.” She shifted uncomfortably on her stool. “They were wealthy. They died when I was a teenager, and I came into my inheritance when I turned twenty-one.”

“I see, and how old are you now?” Adam asked.

“Twenty-four.”

“And when did you meet Mason?”

“Shortly after my parents died. He…well, he stepped in and took care of me.”

Ryan muttered something unintelligible under his breath. Ethan and Adam exchanged knowing glances.

“What? What are you looking like that for?” she demanded.

“Just how much money are we talking about in your trust fund?” Adam asked.

She shrugged. “I don’t really know.”

“Take a guess,” he said.

“A few million?”

“Jesus,” Ethan muttered.

“How sure are you of Mason’s financial stability?” Adam asked quietly.

She opened her mouth but her reply stuttered and halted in her throat. Buzzing began in her head, and she felt incredibly, incredibly stupid. Her cheeks burned, and her throat constricted painfully.

Without another word, she got up and walked out of the kitchen.

“Holly!”

She heard Ethan call out to her, but she didn’t stop. She wanted to bear her current humiliation alone, thank you very much.

She stopped at the front door long enough to yank her coat off the coat rack then she opened the door and stepped onto the front porch. Cold air assaulted her, and she hurriedly pulled on her coat.

She walked to the railing and leaned out, staring at the rising moon over the snow. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply in. She needed the cold to cool her hot face.

Stupid, stupid, stupid. She’d never even considered Mason had an ulterior motive for singling her out. He’d stepped in when her parents died and acted as her protector and confidant. He’d pressured her to marry him when she turned twenty-one. Now she knew why. But she hadn’t wanted to marry right away. The only semblance of common sense she’d shown in the whole fiasco.

She propped her elbows on the porch railing and buried her face in her palms. He had only wanted her money.

It didn’t hurt that he didn’t love her, or that he had married her for other reasons. She knew he hadn’t been capable of loving her when he’d struck her, when he’d killed another person in cold blood. But what stung was her utter naiveté.

Of course he wanted her money. It all made perfect sense now. His preoccupation with “protecting” her, his endless questions about how she was managing her money. All in the guise of wanting to make sure she was taken care of. Thank God she hadn’t stayed around long enough to turn everything over to him as they had planned once they were married.

“How stupid can I get?” she whispered. She’d been prepared to give him everything. He probably would’ve found a way to get rid of her inside of six months.

She heard the door open behind her, and she squeezed her eyes harder shut.

“Holly.”

Adam walked to stand next to her. She opened one eye to see him rest his hands on the railing.

“I’m a complete idiot,” she choked out.

He sighed and gently pulled her into his arms. “You’re not an idiot, baby. I’d say you’re an amazing woman.”

She shook her head in denial. “I’m pathetic.”

She clenched his coat lapels in her hands and buried her face in his chest. Then she laughed. It sounded harsh even to her.

Adam’s strong arms wrapped around her and held her tightly against him.

A tear leaked down her cheek, quickly absorbed by Adam’s shirt.

“I wanted to belong to someone,” she whispered. “I wanted someone to care about me and not my money or who my parents were. I was so very lonely.”

Adam rubbed a hand up and down her back. “You do belong to someone, baby. And we don’t give a damn about your money.”

For some reason, his declaration opened the floodgate of tears she’d been holding at bay.

She hadn’t realized how truly lonely she’d been or how desperate she was for someone to love her. Desperate. That about summed her up in a nutshell. And now she’d latched on to the brothers. Maybe they weren’t the same caliber as Mason, but she hadn’t given her commitment to them any more thought than she had given her marriage to Mason. And that scared the hell out of her.

They wanted forever. She wanted forever. But. There was always a but. If only she hadn’t made so many bad decisions. Then she might be able to trust the decision to stay with Adam, Ethan and Ryan.

Adam continued to hold her, stroking her hair. The sound of a ringing cell phone jarred her senses. Adam cursed softly, and she felt him fumble in his pocket. She drew away to give him easier access, and he pulled his phone out to answer it.

“Adam here,” he said shortly.

There was a long pause then he turned away. Holly stood shivering lightly. She wanted back into the warmth of his arms.

“All right, I’ll be right there,” he said as he turned back around.

He clicked the phone shut and shoved it back into his jacket. “I’ve got to run into town. Lacey needs my help.”

A sharp pang twisted in Holly’s chest. She was surprised at its ferocity.

“Come back inside where it’s warm,” he said. He took her arm and led her back in the door.

In the living room, Ryan and Ethan both looked up.

“I’ve got to run into town. Lacey’s got a problem, and her deputies are out on calls.”

“Do you need us to go with you?” Ethan asked.

Ryan snorted in disgust.

“No. At least I don’t think so. Looks to be a runaway. If I need trackers, I’ll call you. I’d rather you stay here and look after Holly.”

Holly gritted her teeth. She didn’t need looking after, damn it, and she sure as hell didn’t want Adam off with a woman who very clearly wanted him.

Jealous? Oh, hell yeah, she was jealous. And it pissed her off. She hadn’t thought she could feel more miserable than before, but she was wrong.

“There isn’t anyone else she could call?” Holly asked.

Adam looked strangely at her for a moment. “We’ve helped track missing persons before for her.”

Holly bit her lip to keep from saying anything further.

“I’ll call if I’m going to be too late.” Adam bent and gave her a quick kiss then turned to the door. He put his Stetson on and walked outside.

Holly watched him go, hating the way it made her feel. She glanced at Ryan and Ethan and winced. It was obvious they could see right through her. She seemed to have a knack for humiliation lately.

Her shoulders sagged, and she turned to head down the hallway toward the bedrooms. She stopped in the middle. Hysterical laughter bubbled from her. Whose room would she take refuge in?

She opted for the bathroom instead. She ran cool water in the sink and splashed her face. When she raised her head up, she saw Ryan’s reflection in the mirror. He stood in the doorway, leaning against the frame.

“Wanna play Monopoly with me and Ethan?”

She managed a shaky smile and nodded. At least he wasn’t trying to dissect her emotions.

She waited a second then headed back to the living room. Ethan was setting up the Monopoly board on the coffee table, and Ryan was carrying in three mugs from the kitchen.

“Want some hot chocolate?” Ryan asked.

“Sounds yummy.”

She took position on the couch while Ethan and Ryan both sat on the floor at either end of the coffee table. She cupped the mug in her palms and sipped at the cocoa. Anything not to think of where Adam was and who he was with.

“I hate to see you so upset,” Ethan said in a low voice.

She jerked her glance sideways, startled from her own thoughts. Her jealous thoughts.

She sighed and set her mug down. She rubbed tiredly at her temple. “I’m being unreasonable.”

Ryan muttered something under his breath.

She turned to him, sensing an ally. “Why don’t you like her?”

“She’s a manipulative bitch.”

Holly laughed. “Thanks. I needed that, I think. She doesn’t seem to like me, that’s for sure.”

Ryan grunted. “She’s pissed because she set her sights on Adam, and he never took the bait.”

“Never?” she asked softly. “It seemed to me that you and Ethan were all that stood between Adam seeking a deeper relationship with her.”

Ethan fixed Ryan with a hard stare.

“Is he sleeping with her?” She meant the question to sound casual, but instead it came across as fearful.

Ethan swore. “Look, sweetheart, I don’t know if he ever slept with her. I know that he isn’t now. Not after you.”

Somehow the idea that Adam had slept with Lacey didn’t make her feel any better. It wasn’t as though Holly had been here any length of time.

“We’re not saints, Holly. We’ve had our share of women, but we’re not faithless jerks. Adam wouldn’t screw around with another woman. Not after committing himself to you.”

Ryan nodded in agreement.

“Then why is he going to her?”

“He can’t stand the idea of not helping a woman in need,” Ryan said. “He has a weakness for damsels in distress.”

Holly felt the blood drain from her face. Was that what she was? God, she certainly fit the mold. Tears swam in her vision, and she blinked hard to keep them back. She didn’t want to make an ass of herself. More than she already had.

Ethan threw one of the dice at Ryan, hitting him in the head. “You’re not the brightest bulb are you?”

Holly got up. She wasn’t going to bother keeping the pretense up any longer. She was far too upset to act like nothing was wrong.

“I’d like to go to bed,” she said. “Is there a room I can use?” She hoped her meaning came across. She wanted a room to herself.

“Use Adam’s,” Ethan said. “He can take the couch when he comes in.”

“Thanks,” she mumbled as she headed toward the hall.

As soon as she was out of sight, she bolted toward Adam’s bedroom. When she was inside, she locked the door and leaned against it.

The tears she’d tried so hard to hold back spilled down her cheeks. All the pent-up emotion from the last several years came roaring to the surface. The disappointment and the sense of betrayal, her humiliation over the horrible lack of judgment she’d demonstrated.

She didn’t bother undressing. She jerked back the covers and crawled underneath, pulling them tightly around her as she curled into a ball.

Chapter Thirteen

Adam stepped inside the cabin and hung his Stetson and his coat on the hook by the door. He glanced around but only saw the dying embers of the fire. Everyone else must have gone to bed.

His groin tightened. Would he find Holly in bed with his brothers? He knew Ethan and Ryan had both fucked her separately, and the truth of the matter was, he looked forward to doing the same.

He walked quietly down the hall and frowned when he saw his door closed. None of them ever slept with a closed door. He tried the knob and found it locked. What the hell? Locked out of his own bedroom?

He spun around and walked a door down to Ethan’s room to see if he was there. The door was ajar. Adam nudged it further open and peered inside. Ethan was asleep amidst rumpled sheets. Alone.

He walked over and shook Ethan’s shoulder. Ethan came awake instantly.

“What the hell time is it?” Ethan demanded in a groggy voice.

“Three a.m.”

Ethan sat up and rubbed his eyes. “Where the fuck you been?”

“Helping Lacey find the Turner boy. Where’s Holly?”

“In your room,” Ethan replied.

“Why’s the door locked?”

Ethan reached over and flipped on the lamp beside the bed. He pinned Adam with a disgusted stare. “She’s hurting, Adam.”

Adam’s heart lurched. He didn’t like to think of Holly hurting. She’d been upset before he left, but he’d hoped Ethan and Ryan would have soothed any worries she had.

“Why didn’t you and Ryan solve the problem?” Adam demanded.

“You’re hurting her, Adam. Not us.”

“Me? What the fuck did I do?”

Adam felt his anger rising. He wasn’t into playing stupid mind games, and Ethan was fast pissing him off.

Ethan sighed and slid his legs over the side of the bed. “Look, she’s having a rough time, and you running off at Lacey’s calling isn’t helping matters. She’s insecure, and who can blame her with what that fuckhead of a husband did to her?”

“She’s upset because I went to help Lacey?”

“Maybe if you had explained the nature of your relationship with Lacey, Holly wouldn’t feel as she does, but she knows something is between you two, and she knows Lacey doesn’t like her one bit. Lacey’s acted like a jealous bitch at every turn. Much like a woman scorned. Holly isn’t stupid, Adam. Neither am I. Something went on between you two.”

The muscles in Adam’s face twitched, and he pressed his lips together. “What did or didn’t happen between us isn’t any of your business.”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” Ethan said evenly. “Dead wrong. It’s very much my business. I love Holly. And I think you do too, Adam. I think Ryan probably does as well although he may have a hell of a time admitting it to himself. Anything you do that hurts Holly is my business. She’s as much mine as she is yours and Ryan’s. If this relationship is going to work, you’re going to have to pull your head out of your ass.”

Adam blew out his breath in one long sigh. “Christ. Nothing happened between me and Lacey tonight, Ethan. I wouldn’t do that to Holly.”

“I know,” Ethan said quietly. “But she doesn’t know that. Not yet. We haven’t earned her trust. She’s not going to offer that lightly after what she’s gone through.”

“And in the meantime, I’m locked out of my fucking bedroom.”

Ethan chuckled. “I guess you get the couch. I wonder if we’ll have a steady rotation when one of us pisses her off.”

Adam turned to leave. “Good night. Sorry I woke you.”

He eased the door shut behind him and stared down the hall at his locked door. It was nothing a screwdriver wouldn’t fix. Maybe it was time he and Holly had a little time alone.

A few minutes later, he quietly slipped into his bedroom. Holly had left the lamp by the bed on and the soft glow poured over the bed. He set the screwdriver down on the dresser and shrugged out of his clothing.

He walked to the bed and looked down at Holly’s curled-up body. Only her face peeked out from underneath the covers. A face that was red and blotchy. His chest tightened at the evidence of her tears.

He gently turned back the covers and climbed in beside her. He pulled her tightly into his arms, liking the way her soft curves melted into his hard body.

She stirred and opened bleary eyes. They flared in surprise when she saw him.

“How did you get in here?”

“It was easy. Why did you lock me out?”

She looked away. He trailed a finger over a lock of her hair that rested on her neck.

“I just needed some time alone,” she said softly.

“That’s understandable, but you don’t have to lock the door to get your point across.”

She looked back at him again, her eyes troubled, uncertainty lurking in their depths.

He sighed. Ethan was right. He should have just explained his involvement with Lacey from the get-go. Then maybe he’d be sliding his dick into Holly’s pussy instead of lying here with a raging hard-on about to become embroiled in sensitive talk.

He checked his impatience and cupped her cheek in his palm. “Listen to me, baby. There is nothing going on between me and Lacey. I’m sorry if you got the wrong impression.”

Holly shifted and pulled the sheets up higher around her. The gesture looked protective in nature but instead of making her look stronger, it only made her seem more vulnerable.

“I don’t understand.”

Her voice came out soft and breathy, the kind that would make a man instantly hard. If he wasn’t already.

“What don’t you understand, baby?”

She looked away again. “Why didn’t you choose her?”

Adam frowned. That wasn’t what he expected her to say.

“She’s everything I’m not,” Holly continued. “She’s strong, tall, pretty. I bet she doesn’t need anyone.”

Adam leaned back against the pillows, taking Holly with him. He cradled her against his chest, and she laid her cheek on his shoulder. He stroked his hand up and down her arm.

“I won’t lie to you. There was a time when I was attracted to Lacey. I even went as far as to bring her home, introduce her to Ryan and Ethan. But I knew immediately that she wasn’t the one. I didn’t feel a connection with her. Not like I did with you, and it was obvious the others didn’t either. Ryan outright despised her on sight. I still haven’t figured out why. Ethan, well, he was indifferent. I stopped seeing her directly after that.”

Holly stilled against him. He could feel another question coming. One that apparently was difficult for her if her body language was any indication.

“Ryan said…he said you were a sucker for a woman in distress.”

The light bulb went on immediately. Adam sat up, dragging Holly up with him. He cupped her chin in his hand and forced her to look him directly in the eye.

“Baby, I’ll always protect you, but that isn’t why you’re here. Ryan’s a dumbass. He talks to hear his head rattle, I swear. If you want an explanation as to why you and not her, well I don’t know. I can only tell you what I feel here.”

He clenched his other hand into a fist and thumped his chest. “It’s you, baby. And maybe in time you’ll believe that.”

Her eyes glittered suspiciously in the lamplight. “I want it to be me.”

“But?” There was clearly a but in her statement. Doubt clouded her voice, and it made him uneasy.

“I’m scared of making the wrong decision. Again.”

“Does it feel wrong?”

She didn’t answer right away.

“Holly?”

“No, it doesn’t feel wrong. That’s what scares me.”

Adam let out a small sigh of relief. He could fight uncertainty. He couldn’t fight a made-up mind. Ethan’s words echoed in his mind. Was he right? Did Adam already love her? It was hard to separate his satisfaction with finding the woman who would complete their family and the idea of love.

He knew one thing. He wasn’t letting her go. If that meant he loved her, then maybe Ethan was right. And he’d try his best to make her love them as well.

He slid his hand down her side and over her hip. “I want to make love to you,” he murmured. “I’ve thought of little else all night.”

She stared up at him, her bottom lip caught between her teeth. He saw hesitation in her expression, but he also saw desire. Was she still afraid of him?

He lowered his head to hers, meeting her lips with his. She tasted sweet. Just like she looked. He wanted to feel those lips around his cock, her wet mouth sucking him deep. He was ready to explode just thinking about it.

“Take your clothes off,” he said hoarsely. “I want to watch you.”

She rose up on her elbow then slowly scooted off the bed. She stood for a moment, staring at him, her bottom lip still tucked between her teeth. Then her fingers began to fumble with her pants.

He propped himself up on his elbow and watched as the smooth skin of her legs came into view. His fingers itched to touch her.

She began unbuttoning her shirt, her hands working down as the shirt loosened around her breasts. When she parted the lapels, he sucked in his breath. Damn she was beautiful. She had perfect breasts. They bobbed and swayed as she shrugged completely out of her shirt and let it fall to the floor.

He crooked his finger at her. “Come here.”

She crawled back onto the bed, her eyes bright with desire. Her lips wavered inches from his and then she kissed him. He ran his hand over her shoulder then down her side and underneath her breast. He cupped it in his hand, loving the feel, how it filled his palm.

His dick was hard as a rock, and it was becoming more painfully engorged by the minute. There was no part of his body that didn’t scream out for her.

He continued to taste her, loving the raspy sounds of her breath as it skittered across his lips. But he wanted those lips around his cock.

Cupping his hand around the back of her neck, he slowly but firmly eased her down toward the juncture of his thighs. With his other hand, he circled his fingers around the base of his dick and guided it toward her waiting mouth.

He groaned as her wet tongue slid down the length of his cock.

“Oh, baby, you feel so damn good.”

Her hair fell forward across his thighs. He moved his hand from his cock and tangled it in her hair, holding her in place as his hips jerked forward.

Slow and easy, she took him deeper, her tongue swirling around the head. He butted against the back of her throat then withdrew so she could catch her breath. She was magnificent.

She made small sucking noises as she coaxed him deeper. Her tongue rasped erotically over the vein on the underside of his dick. He closed his eyes and clenched his jaw as tight as he could.

He stroked his hand down her back and over the globes of her ass. He slid his finger into her wetness, and she flinched in reaction. He smiled as she took him deeper. They were driving each other crazy.

He burrowed his fingers deeper, seeking her swollen clit. He began to rotate his finger, parting the folds, baring the flesh for his touch.

He withdrew and ran his fingers up again, delving into the cleft of her ass. She tightened in reflex as he ran a finger around the puckered opening to her ass. God, she was tight.

He took his hand away and tangled it in her hair, pulling her away from his cock. Just the thought of plunging into her ass nearly made him come right then and there.

“Lay back,” he commanded, rotating over her body.

She fell back, her mouth swollen, her eyes glazed with heady desire. Her legs fell open and he crawled between them, cupping her ass in his hands, spreading her.

In one hard thrust, he was inside her. She cried out, he cried out. Her hands clawed at his shoulders, pulling him closer. He smiled and bent down to capture her mouth with his.

“Do you trust me?” he whispered against her lips.

“I do.”

He slowly withdrew. “Turn over.”

When she complied, he stood up and walked across the room to the bathroom. He rummaged in the drawer for a tube of K-Y then walked back into the bedroom.

He smoothed a hand over her buttocks. “Scoot back,” he murmured.

He positioned her at the edge of the bed on all fours, her ass to him. He squeezed some of the K-Y onto his fingers then gently slid his hand between her ass cheeks. She moaned softly when he eased one finger into the tight opening.

Holly’s eyes flew open when his finger breached her ass. A multitude of sensations washed over her. A little fear, a lot of longing, a little pain, and a whole lot of pleasure.

She braced herself on one hand and smoothed the other over her stomach and to her pelvis below. Her fingers found her clit, and she began moving it in a circular motion. Pleasure rocketed through her abdomen.

His fingers left her for a moment and then she felt the head of his penis press against her sphincter. Slowly, ever so slowly, he pushed forward, allowing her to adjust to the sensation.

Her fingers stroked harder as she sought to offset the burning. She moaned deep in her throat. Then with a soft release, she felt him gain entrance.

She heard him say something unintelligible, and then he sank all the way into her. She’d never felt such an exquisite fullness. Ryan’s words filtered back to her. Adam in your ass, me in your pussy. God, what would it feel like to have them both so deep within her?

Adam began to thrust in and out. She was at a complete loss as to how to describe the overwhelming pleasure. It was part pain, part delicious ecstasy, and they combined to send her spiraling into the most excruciatingly, wondrous agony she’d ever endured.

His hips pressed into her buttocks, and she knew he was as deep as he could possibly go, and yet she wanted more. She pressed back against him, rocking her hips in time with his thrusts.

Her orgasm blossomed and grew until it consumed her. She needed it. She was going to fly apart at the seams.

Behind her, Adam cried out, and then she felt the flood of his release. She shattered. She buried her face in the covers to keep from screaming. Adam gripped her hips tightly, holding her against him as he finished.

Her entire body quaked, shivered, convulsed. She fell limply to the bed as he withdrew. She closed her eyes, her breath coming in torturous gasps. Then she felt a warm cloth wiping over her tender flesh.

“Are you all right?” Adam asked huskily.

She nodded, unable to form a coherent response.

The bed dipped and then Adam gathered her in his arms. He kissed the top of her head and held her tightly against his chest. His heart beat wildly against her cheek.

“You are the most amazing woman,” he whispered. “No one has ever made me feel like this.”

Nothing he could have said would have evaporated her fears as quickly as that simple statement. Suddenly, Lacey was gone from her mind and her worries. She wrapped her arms around Adam’s waist and closed her eyes. For the first time, she really believed that she might just hold the hearts of three men, and that they held hers.

Chapter Fourteen

Sinful, delicious sensations woke Holly up. She opened her eyes to Adam’s broad chest. She was flung across him, and she smiled to think how possessive she must look. A woman staking her claim.

“Aah, she’s awake.”

She turned her head to see Ethan beside her. His hands stroked over her back, down over her behind and back up again.

And what a way to wake up.

A look to the end of the bed revealed Ryan. A bare-chested, incredibly sexy Ryan.

She glanced up to see Adam staring down at her, lust emblazoned in his eyes.

He grinned. A predatory, all-male grin. One that said he had his woman right where he wanted her. “We’ve been waiting for you to wake up.”

“I just bet you were.”

Adam bent his head to kiss her. She felt Ethan’s lips press against the small of her back, and she shivered as goose bumps traveled up her spine.

Then Adam scooted out from underneath her and stood up beside the bed. He held out a hand to help her up. When she’d stood, Ryan peeled off his shorts, crawled onto the bed and laid crossways over the sheets, letting his legs dangle off the side, his feet planted on the floor.

“Come here,” Ryan directed, holding out his hands for her.

She needed no further urging. She knew what was coming. She quivered from head to toe as she straddled Ryan. She looked down into his eyes, eyes that blazed into hers. She splayed her hands across his hard chest and lifted her bottom just enough that she could cradle his straining cock between her legs.

A sheen of sweat beaded on Ryan’s forehead. “Tease.”

She smiled, delighting in her power. Slowly, she sank down onto him, taking him deeply inside her. She closed her eyes and let herself feel every delicious inch of him.

He gripped her hips in his large hands and held her tightly. She began a slow, sensuous ride. The bed dipped again as Ethan came to her on his knees. She rolled her tongue over the head of his erection then sucked it into her mouth. Ethan’s breath came out in a hiss as he slid further beyond her lips.

Behind her, she felt Adam step between Ryan’s legs, and her heart sped up. Ryan moved his hands from her hips and cupped her buttocks in his palms. He massaged them then spread them as the broad head of Adam’s cock nudged her opening.

He eased lubricant around the puckered opening then pressed forward as gently as he had the night before. She felt the muscle tighten in resistance then give way under his persistent push. She cried out around Ethan’s penis as Adam surged forward with one determined thrust.

They were all a part of her, all buried deeply within her. She couldn’t move, couldn’t process the bombardment of ecstasy. Ryan helped her, moving her hips as he and Adam set the pace, thrusting in unison. Ethan stroked into the wet depths of her mouth, and she wrapped her hand around his cock, wanting him deeper, wanting all of him.

She was fast losing control. She moved in mindless rapture, allowing Ryan to control the pace.

Adam stiffened behind her. He pressed against her as tightly as he could and then she felt him explode inside her. But still Ryan thrust into her pussy. When Adam gently slid from her, she moaned in protest. She was close to the most explosive orgasm of her life, and she didn’t want to lose the sense of fullness that was fast driving her over the edge.

Ethan pulled from her mouth and quickly moved behind her. Almost before she could adjust to the loss of Adam, Ethan slid into her in one long stroke. She screamed at the sensation. No preamble, no gentle coaxing. One minute he was nudging at her back entrance and the next he was fully seated within her.

“That’s it baby, feel,” Adam murmured next to her. His hands stroked over her breasts, loving her, urging her on.

Ryan and Ethan surged into her, and she threw back her head, her mouth open in one long cry of triumph. This was it. This was what she’d waited for her entire life. A sense of belonging. True belonging. She was theirs, but by God they were hers as well.

“Come with us,” Ryan whispered, as his mouth closed around her nipple.

“Oh God, yes!”

She bucked wildly between them. Ethan drove powerfully into her behind, his hands gripping her hips, holding her against him.

Her pussy tightened around Ryan’s cock, her stomach clenched in red-hot need. Waves of explosive pleasure rained down over her. She gripped Ryan’s shoulders and screamed as her orgasm claimed her.

Ryan’s big body shuddered beneath her, and Ethan bucked against her ass as they poured themselves into her.

She fell forward, and Ryan caught her against him, wrapping his arms tightly around her. She rested against his chest, trying to catch her breath. She curled her arms around Ryan and buried her head in his neck.

Behind her, Ethan withdrew. He bent and kissed the small of her back. “I’ll be right back, doll, don’t move.”

As if she could.

Soon a warm cloth soothed over her skin.

Ryan rolled her beneath him and gently withdrew from her quivering pussy. He propped himself on his forearms so as not to crush her with his weight then bent and kissed her.

“You’re ours,” he said simply.

The words slid over her like warm honey. Comforted her in a way nothing else could. She was theirs.

She yawned sleepily. “Stay with me.”

Ryan gathered her in his arms then pulled the covers over them both. “Go to sleep. I’ll be right here.”

Chapter Fifteen

Adam peeked into the bedroom to see Holly still sleeping soundly in the bed. He smiled. She looked like a sated kitten, curled up with her arms around his pillow. It was amazing that in such a short time he couldn’t imagine life without her.

He knew via his own upbringing that such a situation could work and work well for all parties involved, but seeing it, experiencing it firsthand was more validating.

And speaking of, he needed to phone his parents. They’d be interested to know about Holly, and neither he nor Ethan and Ryan had talked to them in over a month.

He quietly withdrew from the bedroom and walked down the hall to the living room.

Ethan looked up from the computer. “She still sleeping?”

Adam nodded. “I think we wore her slap out.”

Ethan smiled and Adam marveled at how settled and content his brother looked. “You seen Ryan? I thought we’d call Mom and let her know about Holly.”

Concern flared in Ethan’s eyes. “He went out to the barn. I think he’s in a lot of pain today, though he wouldn’t say so. Got pissed off at me when I asked.”

Adam swore. Ryan had been doing so much better lately. Much of the darkness in his eyes had faded, and he knew Holly had everything to do with it, but Ryan had improved physically as well since his return from Iraq. He was a far cry from the battered shell of a man Adam and Ethan had collected from the Army Hospital a year ago, but his leg still bothered him on occasion.

He turned and strode from the living room toward the back door. Not bothering with his coat, he crossed the short distance from the cabin to the barn. He slipped inside and saw Ryan sitting on a hay bale in the back. As he drew closer, he could see Ryan’s face drawn in pain. Sweat beaded Ryan’s brow, and he was pale.

Ryan was bent over massaging the area above his knee. When Adam was a few feet away, Ryan looked up and saw him. He dropped his hands and stood up, crying out as his leg buckled. Adam reached over and yanked his brother up against him to prevent him from falling.

“I’m fine,” Ryan gritted out.

“No, you’re not fine, damn it. Stop trying to hide from the rest of us, for God’s sake.”

“Just leave it, Adam. I can deal with this on my own.”

“You could,” Adam agreed. “But don’t be stupid. Ethan and I are here to help. And now Holly.”

“I don’t want her to know,” Ryan said fiercely.

Adam blinked in surprise. “Here, sit down,” he said, shoving Ryan back down onto the hay. “Now what the fuck is your problem?”

Ryan rubbed absently at his leg.

“Is there anything I can do? Do you want a pill?”

Ryan shook his head. “I don’t want any fucking pills. It’s just a bad morning. I don’t know why the fuck it hurts. It just does.”

“Maybe we should take you back to the doctor, let him check you out again.”

“There’s nothing he can do.”

Adam sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “Damn it, Ryan, don’t be so fucking difficult. I wish you’d talk to me. I still don’t have a goddamn clue what the hell happened over there.”

Pain lashed across Ryan’s face before his eyes turned cold and stony. “There’s nothing to talk about. I’ll get over it.”

Adam knew the subject was officially closed. Ryan could be a brick wall when he put his mind to it. He’d like nothing better than to kick his little brother’s ass, but it wouldn’t do a damn bit of good. Ryan wouldn’t budge. Not until he was ready.

“I was going to call Mom and the dads. Thought you might want to talk to them.”

Ryan waved his hand. “You go ahead. I’ll be there in a minute.”

Adam started to argue, but Ryan stopped him.

“Just go. Please.”

It was the please that did it. Ryan rarely said please, and pain edged his voice. Adam knew he didn’t want to be weak in front of his brothers. Anger choked him. Anger at whatever the hell had destroyed so much in his brother.

Adam turned and walked out of the barn.

***

Holly burrowed deeper under the covers, not wanting to leave her warm nest. She was tired, deliciously exhausted, and she had about as much motivation to get up and move as she did a trip to the dentist.

She closed her eyes and relived the ecstasy she’d experienced as the three men had made love to her. Alone they were a force to be reckoned with, but together they were positively mind-blowing.

She missed them already. That feeling drove her out of the bed as she went in search of them. She pulled on one of Adam’s discarded shirts and let it fall to her knees. She walked barefooted down the hall, hoping to find one of them in the living room so she could indulge in a good snuggle session.

She found Ethan on the couch. He smiled at her and patted the spot beside him. She immediately curled herself around him, loving the warmth that emanated from his body.

“Want a blanket?” he asked as he wrapped his arms around her.

She shook her head. “You’re fine.” She burrowed further into his arms until his heat soaked into her body. “Where is everybody?”

“Ryan’s out in the barn and Adam’s on the phone in the kitchen.”

“Who’s he talking to?”

“Our parents.”

She stiffened. Until now she hadn’t given their parents a single thought. She remembered Adam mentioning them once when he explained that his mother, like her, participated in a relationship with three men.

“Something wrong?” Ethan asked.

“Your parents…do they know about me?”

He smiled down at her. “They do now.”

She couldn’t control the look of dismay, and she knew Ethan saw it.

He arched an eyebrow. “You look less than thrilled.”

“Do they know everything?”

Ethan continued to stare at her. “I’m sure Adam has filled them in on the situation.”

Holly groaned. “Not the image I want to present to your parents.”

“Oh hush. They’ll love you. They’ll be thrilled we found you.”

Adam walked in holding the phone to his ear. “All right, Dad. I’ll give you to Ethan, and I’ll talk to you later.”

He handed the phone to Ethan, and Holly moved away. She felt awkward being talked about. She headed to the kitchen to escape the conversation. As she poured a glass of juice from the fridge, Ryan stepped in the back door.

She smiled shyly at him. “Good morning.”

Pain glittered brightly in his eyes, and he limped as he walked.

“Ryan, what’s wrong?” she exclaimed. She set her juice down and rushed over to him.

As soon as she touched him, he stiffened. “I’m fine.”

She backed off, hurt by his demeanor.

He closed his eyes and put out a placating hand. “I’m sorry. I’m fine, really.”

She curled her hand back around her juice and maintained her distance. She didn’t know what to say, so she said nothing.

Ryan stared at her for a long moment then limped into the living room. His rebuff stung, but more than that, she wondered what had happened.

She sipped at her juice and sighed. Living with three unique personalities could get exhausting. If she were more secure in the relationship maybe she wouldn’t be on eggshells all the time, but she was still learning all three of them.

Ethan was so open, and Ryan was his complete opposite. Reserved, shut off from the rest of the world. And Adam, well, she was still trying to figure him out too.

“Don’t take it personally,” Adam said.

She looked up to see him standing in the doorway Ryan had left through.

“What’s wrong with him?”

Adam opened the fridge and took out a beer. He popped the cap and took a long swig. “He got a leg full of shrapnel over in Iraq. Did a lot of damage. He’s getting better, but it still gives him a lot of pain from time to time.”

“And he won’t talk about it to anyone?” she asked.

Adam shook his head. “I wish to hell he would.”

Holly set her glass down and ran her finger around the rim. “Your parents. They’re like us, aren’t they?”

Adam nodded.

“So they won’t think anything bad about me.”

She tried not to make it a question, but somehow it came out inquiring anyway.

Adam smiled. “Relax, baby. They’ll love you.”

Ethan ambled into the kitchen. Adam looked up from his beer. “You done with Mom and Dad?”

“Yeah, Ryan’s talking to Mom now. I expect he’s getting an earful. She’s pretty worried about him.”

Adam looked over at Holly again. “You probably ought to get packed up today. We’ll head out early in the morning.”

She smiled. “Not much to pack.”

“We’ll remedy that in Denver,” Ethan said. “We’ll take you shopping for whatever you need.”

She grinned mischievously. “Even underwear?”

“Especially underwear,” Ethan replied.

“If I had my way, you wouldn’t wear underwear,” Adam murmured close to her ear.

Ryan walked into the kitchen, his features drawn. He slid the phone across the bar then turned and limped out.

Holly followed his progress, her heart aching at the pain in his expression. What would it take to get beyond the barriers he’d erected?

***

She wasn’t sure what had awakened her, but her eyes fluttered open and searched the darkness for what had disturbed her sleep.

Holly strained her ears for the source of the noise she’d heard. A low moan filtered down the hall then an inarticulate cry. She sat up and glanced frantically around. Adam and Ethan were sound asleep in bed next to her, but Ryan was gone.

As carefully as she could so as not to wake the guys up, she eased from the bed. The house was chilly, and she shrugged on Adam’s flannel shirt for warmth.

She padded down the hall toward the noise, ending up at Ryan’s door. She pushed it open and peered inside. Ryan was on the bed in a tangle of sheets. The comforter was twisted and lay discarded on the floor.

He moaned again and stirred restlessly, his head shaking from side to side.

“No,” he said in a thick voice. “God, no. Stop for God’s sake, she can’t take any more.”

Holly moved closer, shocked to see Ryan’s face bathed in tears. Her chest constricted painfully. She sat down on the bed next to Ryan and put her hand on his forehead.

“Ryan, it’s okay. It’s me, Holly. Wake up.”

He let out a torturous cry, the sound hitting her directly in the heart. She wrapped her arms tightly around him, pulling him against her. She held him, rocking back and forth, running her hands through his tangled hair.

In response, he curled his arms around her, squeezing her tightly.

“I’m here, Ryan,” she whispered. “You don’t have to be afraid anymore.”

“Holly?”

His voice was muffled by her chest. He sounded confused. Uncertain.

She trailed her fingers through his hair, soothing him. “I’m here.”

He tensed in her arms then pulled away. “I didn’t mean to wake you.”

But she wouldn’t let him shove her back. “Talk to me, Ryan. What happened to you?”

He leaned back and closed his eyes. She followed him down to the pillow, curling her arm around his stomach. She waited, not pressing him. She sensed an internal battle raging.

He scrubbed a hand over his face and took a deep breath. “We got caught with our pants down behind enemy lines. Our mission went down the toilet in a matter of minutes. Most of my team managed to get out but I got a leg full of shrapnel from a mortar round. I fell behind. They fucking left me there.”

She sucked in her breath. Granted she knew next to nothing about military matters, but wasn’t their creed never to leave behind a fallen comrade?

His breath came out wavery, and she knew he struggled to keep his emotions in check.

“I wanted them to go. I didn’t want to weigh them down. But they left me. I was captured and taken to a shithole.”

His words came out rambling, in a rush as if he had a hard time formulating his thoughts. This was likely the first time he’d talked about the experience at all.

“For two weeks, I saw and endured things I never imagined.”

His voice came out in a croak, breaking at the end.

“There was this one soldier. She was British. They wouldn’t leave her alone. They enjoyed tormenting her. After six days, she died, and they left her there to rot.”

Tears streamed down his cheeks. She held him closer, kissing his chest, trying to keep her own tears at bay.

“After she died, they turned their attention to me and another American soldier being held there. My leg was infected. I was running a fever and half out of my mind, but I’ll never forget the pain.”

He broke off again, his chest heaving with unspent emotion.

She pressed her forehead to his, her tears mingling with his. She hugged him to her, desperately wanting to alleviate his pain.

He wrapped his arms around her and buried his face in her breasts. “I need you.”

She let him shove her shirt over her head, and soon they were naked, flesh pressing tightly against flesh. She kissed him hotly, allowing the full breadth of her passion and loving to flow into him.

Tonight she was the aggressor, making love to the man of her dreams. Their tongues mated and dueled. She rained a trail of kisses down his jaw to his neck and then down his chest to his taut belly.

His hands tangled in her hair, pulling her closer, holding her tightly. Her hands smoothed over the hard planes of his body, touching, feeling, showing him her love.

She straddled him, cupping his hardness in the cradle of her pelvis. She bent forward, sinking her hands into his hair. She pulled him to her mouth, kissing him fiercely. Then she reached down and grasped his cock, guiding him into her hot wetness.

Her fingertips trailed down his chest as she rose up, threw her head back and began to ride. He cupped her breasts in his rough palms, thumbing her nipples, plumping the soft flesh in his hands.

They rode fast, hard, each reaching for the waiting pleasure. She could feel him tighten beneath her, deep inside her, and knew he was close to his release. She felt the pinch of her abdomen, the wonderful pressure as it built, spread and finally burst into an explosion of color and ecstasy.

She leaned forward, panting against his chest as she bucked and writhed in her orgasm. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, murmuring things in her ear she couldn’t make out.

He shifted enough that they rolled so she was cradled in his arms. He stroked her hair and kissed her forehead. “I love you,” he whispered.

She tucked her head underneath his chin, letting the words spill over her. She knew he didn’t utter them lightly. She didn’t say anything. She just held him until she felt the even breathing of sleep overtake him.

Chapter Sixteen

Adam shuffled into the living room, looking around for the others. For the first time in longer than he could remember, he’d slept past dawn. He’d joked about wearing Holly out, but the truth was, she was exhausting him. He grinned and flexed his tired muscles. A man could only dream of that kind of tiredness.

He continued into the kitchen, expecting to see the others. However, Ethan was the only one there.

“Mornin’,” Ethan said around his mug of coffee.

“Where’s Ryan and Holly?”

“In the barn.”

Adam slouched down at the bar. “The barn? They going riding? We need to be hitting the road.”

Ethan’s lips curled into an amused grin. “He’s teaching her self-defense moves.”

“Huh?”

Ethan shrugged. “They’ve been at it for the last hour.”

Adam grunted. “Ryan must be feeling better.”

Ethan set down his mug. “Holly got up last night after Ryan went to his room. When I got up this morning, they were wound as tight as two springs around each other. Ryan looked more at peace than I’ve ever seen him.”

Adam’s heart lightened at that announcement. Maybe Holly was chasing the demons from Ryan’s soul. Lord knew he’d lived with them long enough.

He leaned forward on the bar, crossing his arms in front of him. She was nothing short of a miracle. To all of them.

“She’s incredible,” Ethan said.

Adam looked up and knew Ethan had read his thoughts. He nodded. “That she is. I can’t believe we’ve found her.”

He couldn’t describe his sense of awe. He knew his brothers had harbored their share of doubts as to whether or not they’d ever find the woman that would complete them, but he’d known they would. Felt it. He just hadn’t known when or how.

“I hope Cal can take care of the divorce as quickly as he thought,” Ethan spoke up. “We’re going to have to be careful, Adam. I don’t see her husband being willing to walk away so easily if he knows she can destroy him.”

Adam’s stomach knotted. “I’ve had the same thought.”

The door to the kitchen burst open and Holly stumbled in giggling, Ryan right behind her. Adam watched the ease on their faces. No torment, no darkness edged their eyes. Ryan looked happy.

Holly flashed him and Ethan broad smiles then she threw herself into Adam’s arms. He caught her in surprise, and she burrowed into his chest, shivering even as she laughed.

He kissed the top of her hair and wrapped his arms tightly around her. He looked at his brothers over the top of her head and saw in their eyes how affected they were by Holly’s presence.

“You ready to hit the road?” Adam asked as he pulled Holly away from his chest.

She wrinkled her nose and grinned. “Only if I get to ride up front.”

He laughed and kissed her chin. Then he swatted her on the butt. “Go get your bag and we’ll head out.”

***

The drive to Denver went quickly. Holly enjoyed the scenery, the peace of feeling safe and secure. She hoped getting a divorce was as simple as the brothers made it appear. In the back of her mind, she wondered if Mason would really let her go so easily.

As they pulled into a downtown hotel, Holly gazed around in awe. Then she glanced sideways at Adam and quirked her lips into a smile.

He raised an eyebrow.

“I wouldn’t have expected you guys to want to stay here. Downtown.”

He smiled. “We’re not complete backwoods hicks. Don’t get me wrong. We’re a lot more comfortable out of the city, but we thought you’d like this, and plus, Cal’s office isn’t far from here.”

“And we’re near shops,” Ethan said, leaning forward from the backseat. “So you can do whatever shopping you need to do before we go back.”

“How long are we staying?” Holly asked.

“A few days,” Adam said as he opened his door. “Thought we all might enjoy the break.”

Holly, Ethan and Ryan waited as Adam went to check in. A few minutes later, he returned and pulled the Land Rover forward into the parking lot.

“Let’s go in, get cleaned up then we can go get something to eat,” Adam said as he turned the engine off.

“A steak maybe?” Holly asked hopefully. Her mouth watered at the thought of a nice thick ribeye.

Ryan chuckled. “No worries about her fitting in.”

They climbed out and Holly shivered at the shot of cold air. Ethan curled an arm around her and pulled her close to his side as they hurried for the entrance.

They all crowded into the elevator and Adam pushed the button for the top floor. They got off and walked down the hall to the end. Adam opened the door and Holly eased past him into the room.

She sighed appreciatively at the large suite. To the right, a bathroom complete with Jacuzzi and shower, to the left, doorways to two bedrooms. Ahead was a cozy sitting room with a couch and two chairs, a big-screen TV and cocktail bar.

“Want me to draw you a bath?” Ethan asked her.

She shook her head as she wandered through to one of the bedrooms. “Just a quick shower. I’m starving.”

She hurried into the large bathroom and turned on the shower. Then she dug around in her suitcase and pulled out a pair of jeans and a shirt along with a fresh change of underwear. She smiled ruefully at the plain-Jane white briefs and bra. When she hit the shops, lingerie was going to be one of the first things she bought.

Thirty minutes later, she came out of the bathroom to where the guys were watching TV. “Ready?” she asked.

They stood and headed for the door. Downstairs, they walked out to the Land Rover and climbed in.

“They have a good steakhouse not far,” Adam said. “Has great atmosphere. Laid back.”

“Sounds good,” she said enthusiastically.

In truth, she didn’t care where they went. The thought of a juicy steak had her positively slobbering. If she wasn’t careful, she’d have to wipe the drool off her chin.

They soon pulled into a crowded parking lot. A large, rambling old-style restaurant spread out across two lots. It was fashioned like a southern bayou cabin with cedar wood and a front porch boasting knobby rocking chairs.

Holly walked to the entrance, her arms snug around the waists of Ryan and Ethan. This was her first true outing with the three of them, and she felt self-conscious, but at the same time, devilishly happy. What woman wouldn’t be green with envy? She had three of the most drop-dead gorgeous guys in the entire state of Colorado all to herself.

Adam gave their name to the woman manning the front, and within seconds, she was shepherding them to a table in the far corner of the room.

Ryan held out her seat for her, and Holly sat down next to Adam. The waitress came by and they rattled off their drink orders while they looked over the menu.

Adam curled a hand around Holly’s neck and massaged gently. She loved his touch. Loved that he touched her so often. They all did. It comforted her in ways words never could.

She leaned back in her chair and absorbed the surroundings. In the middle of the room, a zydeco band cranked out upbeat Cajun songs. Smiling couples navigated the tiny dance floor in various stages of the two-step.

“Wanna dance?” Ryan asked with a slow, sexy drawl.

She arched an eyebrow in surprise. “You dance?”

He gave her a wounded look. “My mama taught me to dance just fine.”

Holly laughed and scooted her chair back. “By all means, let’s dance. I can’t two-step, but if your mama taught you, you can teach me.”

Ryan led her onto the floor, his hands curving possessively around her hips. His fingers splayed out over the curve of her ass and tucked into her back pockets. He pulled her close to him, until she fit perfectly in his groin.

“Aren’t we too close for the two-step?” she murmured.

“Who cares,” he growled into her ear. “I like you just where you are.”

She felt his cock swell against her belly, and a thrill shot through her system. Her knees went weak with wanting. She trembled against him and wrapped her arms around his waist.

He nuzzled his face into her hair and blew gently over her ear.

“You are evil,” she whispered. “Don’t think I won’t get you back.”

“I live in hope.”

She laughed.

Feeling bold, she slid one hand between their bodies, wiggled her fingers into the waistband of his jeans and down to his hard cock.

“Jesus, woman.”

He mashed their bodies closer together, and she laughed again.

“Afraid someone will see?”

His response was to fuse his lips hotly to hers. She was robbed of air as Ryan feasted hungrily on her mouth. When he pulled away, his eyes glittered with desire, molten lava about to explode.

“That answer your question?”

A tug at her waist prevented her reply. She turned to see Adam cutting in, a cocky expression on his face.

“You’re hogging her, little brother.”

“Later, babe,” Ryan said, promise etched in his eyes.

Adam tugged her into his arms, a wicked grin on his face. “You two trying to make it on a public dance floor?”

She blinked innocently at him.

“Oh, I saw your hands down his pants, baby.”

“Jealous?”

He grinned. “Hell yeah. Only I don’t want your hands there. I want those sweet lips wrapped around my dick.”

Her body jolted at his explicit words. Her nipples hardened to the point of aching. He smiled a slow, satisfied smile. “Are we turning you on?”

“Is this a plan y’all have hatched?” she demanded. “Try to make me as horny as possible in the middle of a restaurant?”

“Is it working?”

“Hell yes,” she muttered.

He chuckled and nipped playfully at her ear with his teeth. “Good.”

Another tug at her waist, and she moaned in protest as Ethan pulled her away from Adam. “This isn’t fair and you both know it,” she complained.

“Are you wet?” Ethan whispered as he took her into his arms. “Are you imagining the three of us licking, sucking, biting, fucking…?”

She groaned low in her throat. “Oh my God, you have to stop,” she said weakly. “Can’t we skip dinner?”

He laughed, low and husky. “Oh no, doll. We have all night.”

She closed her eyes and thunked her head against his chest. “I’m so going to make you all pay for this. I’m gonna give prick tease a whole new definition.”

He threw back his head and laughed. “Somehow I think I’ll enjoy whatever punishment you come up with.”

He picked his head up and looked over her shoulder. “Food’s here.”

She looked over to where Adam was motioning to them.

She walked back over and wilted into her chair. She shot them all dirty looks and ignored their innocent grins.

“Ohh, this smells heavenly,” she said as she sniffed the delicious aromas floating over the table.

“Try mine,” Ryan offered, holding a fork out to her.

She examined his offering. “What is it?”

“Bacon wrapped shrimp in butter sauce.”

“Mmmmm.” She opened her mouth and he gently tucked it between her lips.

“Such a sweet mouth,” he murmured.

He extended his finger and wiped a small bit of butter from her lip then slid his finger into her mouth. She sucked at his finger, swirling her tongue around the tip.

“Witch.”

She withdrew, smirking at him.

She cut into her steak and savored each and every bite of the tender meat. In between bites of her own food, the men gave her samples of their entrees, each one given with a dose of sensuality that left her weak and aching. She’d never existed in such a haze of sexual awareness. Each look, each touch sizzled and burned, awakened a powerful yearning within her.

She knew they were drawing attention from nearby tables, and she didn’t care. Let them look. How could she possibly feel awkward about something so intrinsically right? Never in her life had she known with such absolute conviction that she was where she needed to be.

“What are you thinking about, doll?”

She smiled at Ethan, allowing the full force of her contentment to shine.

“I was thinking how perfect this evening is.”

“And to think it’s just getting started,” Ryan murmured.

Adam slid his hand over to rest on her thigh. His thumb drew lazy circles above her knee, and his fingers slipped further between her legs.

“I’m glad you’re having a good time, baby.”

She leaned back in the chair, her glass of wine in hand. She sipped leisurely at it.

“Anyone up for dessert?” she asked.

Three pair of eyes sizzled over her skin. She shivered in reaction.

“I know exactly what I want for dessert,” Ethan drawled.

Her cheeks blazed, and her legs clenched together to squelch the unbearable tightening in her pussy.

“I can’t wait to taste you,” Ethan whispered. “So sweet. Soft.”

“Maybe we should go,” she mumbled.

“Something wrong?” Adam asked.

She shot him a dirty look. Then she leaned over, brushing her breasts against his arm. She dipped her hand low, slid it over his thigh, between his legs until she cupped his bulge in her hand. She squeezed gently, kneading and fondling.

“Not a thing,” she said sweetly.

He stood and hauled her up next to him. “Never let it be said I didn’t accommodate a lady. Let’s go.”

The ride back to the hotel was quiet. Tension radiated throughout the vehicle, and Holly’s legs stayed tightly pressed together. Her clit pulsed and hummed. If she so much as touched herself there, she’d go off like a rocket.

When they arrived at the hotel, she walked to the elevator on shaky legs. Once inside, Ryan pulled her against him, his hands fumbling with her jeans.

“Off,” he ordered.

“We’re in an elevator,” she whispered.

He gave her a wicked grin as the elevator did a slow rise past the third floor. “Don’t make me rip them off you.”

She swallowed then quickly shucked her shoes and jeans. Oh God, don’t let anyone be going up!

Ryan unbuttoned his jeans, pulled them down then hoisted Holly up in his arms. In the time the elevator climbed to the sixth floor, he had sunk his cock deep inside her.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in the curve of his shoulder. His palms cupped her ass, squeezing, lifting as he plunged deeper.

She wasn’t going to last. She was too aroused from the night of teasing.

The elevator whooshed open and Ryan started forward, his steps measured as he worked around his jeans that were pulled down to his hips.

She’d never experienced such a rush. Ryan buried deeply within her pussy, walking down a public hallway of a hotel, knowing someone, anyone could walk out and see them at any time.

Adam walked in front, and behind them, Ethan carried Holly’s shoes and jeans.

She moaned, biting her lips to keep the cries of pleasure at bay. She gripped Ryan harder and rocked her hips closer in to him.

Adam opened the door and Ryan walked inside, carrying Holly. Ryan pressed her to the wall next to the bathroom, reminiscent of their interlude in the barn. Holly couldn’t hold on any longer.

Her stomach tightened, her pelvis constricted, every muscle in her pussy exploded in pleasure. She cried out as Ryan’s mouth smashed into hers. He rocked her against the wall, driving harder.

She was adrift in mindless pleasure, her body drawn as tight as a bowstring. And still she kept climbing.

Ryan’s mouth slid down her neck, nipping and sucking as his hips rocked between her thighs.

“Let go,” he whispered. “I’ll catch you. I’ll always catch you.”

His words, so heartfelt, were her complete undoing. She splintered into a hundred different pieces, each going a different direction. The room blurred and slipped out of focus, and she went limp against Ryan.

He gathered her tighter in his arms, his body going rigid as his own release gripped him. Slowly, with extreme care, he lowered her until her legs released his waist and her feet hit the floor.

As Ryan stepped away, Adam curled an arm around her waist and guided her toward the bathroom.

“First a nice, hot shower. Then we have plans for you.”

“You mean there’s more?” she asked weakly. Honestly, if there was much more, she was going to live a very short life. How much pleasure could one woman stand?

He kissed the tip of her nose. “Oh yeah, baby. The night is just beginning.”

Chapter Seventeen

Holly closed her eyes as Adam gently washed her body under the hot spray of the shower. He kissed and sucked in between rubs and strokes until she was very nearly out of her mind with pleasure.

When his hands slipped between her legs, delved into the soft folds surrounding her clit, her entire abdomen clenched and spasmed. He ran his fingers through the layers, thumbing her clit as he gently soaped the curls.

“Please,” she begged.

“Please what?” he asked as he removed his hand.

“Oh God, don’t stop!”

He chuckled and reached over to turn the water off. He stepped out of the shower, and she watched in unabashed appreciation as water beaded and ran down his muscular body.

He quickly ran a towel over his naked skin then reached back into the shower for her. He wrapped the large towel around her body and pulled her into the front of the bathroom. He dried her skin then her hair then tossed the towel aside, leaving her naked in front of him.

He wrapped his big hands around her waist and hoisted her up onto the counter by the sink. She looked at him in surprise as he gently spread her legs, baring her pussy to his hands and his eyes.

“I’ve wanted to do this for some time,” he said as he reached into the small overnight bag that housed their toiletries.

She watched in fascination as he took out a razor and a small can of shaving cream.

“Just the thought of your pussy all pink and bare, smooth and soft…makes me hard every time,” he said in a husky voice.

She shivered, small goose bumps dotting her skin.

He slid a finger into her wet center then moved it upward, parting her folds as he went. Then he bent his head and sucked her clit into his mouth.

She nearly shot off the counter, her body convulsing at the out-of-control sensation that bolted through her belly.

He lifted his head back up and grinned.

“You’re so mean,” she complained.

He laughed then wet a washcloth in the sink beside her. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back against the mirror as he began applying the cream to her pussy.

His strokes were feather light, each one making her clench her teeth a little harder. Teasing, soft, not hard enough to make her come, each touch drove her crazier with lust.

Several torturous minutes later, he stepped back. He ran a finger over her bare skin and murmured his satisfaction.

“Ethan and Ryan are going to be very pleased,” he said.

“And you?” she asked softly.

“Oh baby, I couldn’t be any more pleased with you.”

He reached forward and plucked her off the counter and carried her into the sitting area of the suite.

Ethan and Ryan both sat sprawled on the couch. Naked. Looking so absolutely delicious, she wanted to run her tongue over their entire bodies.

And then it hit her. She had to be dreaming. None of this was real. She’d wake in a few hours and be back in the mess that was her life, drenched in sweat from the most wonderful dream she’d ever had in her life. Depressed as hell because it was all a fantasy.

Ethan must have seen the dismay on her face. His eyes darkened in concern. “What’s that look for, doll?”

She glanced between both of them, then to Adam who still held her tightly in his arms.

“Is this real?”

She had to ask. What woman could possibly believe such a fantastic thing could happen to her?

Adam’s hand slipped over her hip and pinched hard on her ass.

“Ow!” she exclaimed. “What was that for?”

He laughed. “I pinched you. Still think you’re dreaming?”

She shook her head in amazement. “If I am, I hope I never wake up.”

“Put her down, Adam,” Ryan drawled. “I want to see the finished product.”

She slid down Adam’s body until she was on her feet. Ethan crooked his finger at her, and she walked to where they sat on the couch.

She felt bare. Exposed. The current of air that blew over her bare skin tickled and tingled.

Ethan leaned forward, sliding a finger over her belly, around her navel, down the centerline of her body to the newly shaved skin of her pussy.

“Just like I imagined. Pretty. Pink. So soft. I can’t wait to taste you.”

Ethan pulled her down to him until she straddled his big body. He sucked one taut nipple into his mouth then the other. Then he swung her over until she lay on the couch between him and Ryan, her head on Ryan’s lap. Ethan slid down until his mouth was level with her hips.

Firmly, with hands that sent sensation racing up her body, he parted her thighs. He blew gently over the swollen skin. A chill crawled up her spine until she shook to rid herself of it.

His tongue darted out, and she moaned as it made contact with her the seam of her pussy. He used his fingers to part the flesh, and his tongue delved deeper.

“Sweet. So sweet,” he murmured.

He folded her legs and pushed her knees to her chest, completely baring her to his touch and sight. His fingers explored her, then he sank one inside her. Withdrew. Then two took the place of one.

He moved his fingers back and forth as he sucked her clit into his mouth, swirling his tongue around the taut flesh. She quivered and shook, her legs going weak, her belly convulsing.

Ryan’s hands went to her breasts, tweaking her nipples until they were stiff and erect. Adam stood to the side, his arms folded across his broad chest.

Ethan continued his sensual assault between her legs until her entire body was bathed in sweat. She arched into him, so close to coming again.

Then his head came away. Ryan’s hands fell to the couch. Her body heaved with exertion. She started to protest, but Adam was there, pulling her up.

“On your knees,” he directed, helping her into position. “There. Put your hands on the back of the couch. Let your feet dangle off the edge of the cushions.”

She positioned herself according to Adam’s instructions, kneeling so that her head faced the back of the couch. Her hands slid over the edge as she looked away from the men.

Adam walked around until he faced her. His cock was inches from her mouth. She moved toward it, wanting to taste him, wanting him to slide it to the back of her throat.

His soothed his hands through her hair, caressing her face, running the tips of his fingers around her lips.

Behind her, she felt hands move over her buttocks, dipping into her pussy, spreading her legs. She burned with need.

Adam gathered her hair in one hand, collecting it in a makeshift ponytail at the back of her head. With the other hand, he guided his cock into her mouth. She closed her eyes and savored the taste and feel of him sliding along her tongue.

“Yesss,” Adam hissed out. “You feel so good, baby. Just like that. Take it deep.”

As Adam began to work his cock in and out of her mouth, Ethan slid into her pussy. She made soft sounds of appreciation as the two men worked in unison. They were exquisitely gentle. She gave up complete control to them, allowing them to set the pace. She merely felt. Enjoyed the thrill of their seduction.

Adam let his hand fall, allowing her hair to cascade over her shoulders. Then he withdrew from her mouth, and she whimpered in protest.

Ryan walked around to replace Adam. Adam disappeared from her view as Ryan sank into her mouth. Ethan caressed her hips, holding her as he slowly thrust within her. Then he too withdrew, and cool air blew over her exposed pussy.

Then she felt Adam’s hands close around her waist. They skimmed the surface of her skin and settled possessively on her buttocks. He massaged then spread her ass cheeks and settled his lubricated cock at her anal opening.

The broad head of his penis penetrated the tight muscle and sank inward with a soft pop. Inch by inch, he pressed forward until his taut abdomen rested against her behind.

She licked and nibbled, swirled her tongue around Ryan’s cock as he sank his fingers into her hair. She was locked between the two men, their cocks deeply within her body.

Her hands curled tightly around the edge of the couch, her fingers bloodless from the pressure. Suddenly Ryan withdrew. Her head came up in surprise as Adam grasped her by the waist and picked her up, his dick still seated within her ass.

“Easy, baby,” he murmured. “I won’t hurt you.”

He turned until she was faced away from the couch and then he slowly eased himself down until he sat on the couch, her on top of him.

He leaned back, spreading her legs. The fullness in her rear was all consuming. Hot. The pinch of pain was heady. She rode a fine line between the most unbearable pleasure she’d ever experience and the bite of erotic pain.

Ryan stepped between her widespread legs and fisted his cock with one hand. She relaxed her body against Adam’s chest, letting her head fall back until her cheek rested against his.

Ryan bent and pressed the head of his dick to her pussy, exerting pressure until he slid into her tightness. The fullness was more than she’d ever experienced. Ryan leaned into her until she was sandwiched tightly between him and Adam. Then Ryan began to thrust.

They fit together like a dream. Adam cradled her body with his, absorbing the motion of Ryan’s thrusts along with Holly.

“You’re so beautiful, so giving,” Adam whispered against her ear. “You were made for us.”

She reached back and curled her arms around Adam’s neck, stretching between the two men. She closed her eyes as Ryan’s mouth found her nipple.

She tuned in to the multitude of sensations wracking her body. Currents of fire arced through her like bolts of lightning.

“Come for me,” Ryan said. “I want to watch you.”

Cradled between the two men, their bodies worshipping hers, Ryan’s husky words washed over her like fine wine. She let go. Allowed herself to freefall into the dark abyss that rushed up to claim her.

She felt tugged in forty different directions as her body jumped and spasmed. She closed her eyes to black out the splashes of color so bright in her vision.

It was if someone cut a tightly pulled rubber band. Her body melted into Adam’s. She heard soothing words against her ear, but couldn’t make sense of them.

Hands stroked up and down her slick body as Ryan pulled gently away. Adam rotated her underneath him, her belly flat to the sofa. He pushed forward, thrusting slowly into her. Once, twice and then she felt his release flood into her. Then he eased from her.

“My turn,” Ethan said above her as he scooped her into his arms.

She sagged limply against him, wondering what else they could possibly do that could top this.

Ethan walked into the bedroom and laid her on the bed. Something warm and slick splashed onto her back. Then gentle hands began to massage her tired muscles.

She moaned in pure satisfaction. So she was wrong. It could get better.

Chapter Eighteen

Holly wiped the palms of her hands on her jeans as they stood in the reception area of the lawyer’s office. So much was riding on what the guys’ friend would tell them.

Logically, she knew there was nothing Mason could do to prevent the divorce. Make things difficult? Yes. But he could not simply prevent it from happening. She hoped her threat was enough to persuade him not to contest.

Her money was another issue, but her parents had put it in trust, and unless she gave the money to Mason, he had no claim on it. But it didn’t mean he wouldn’t try.

She closed her eyes and shuddered. Would she ever be free of her horrible mistakes?

Warm, comforting hands squeezed her shoulders. Ethan. Already she could recognize his touch. Distinguish it from Adam’s or Ryan’s.

“You’re worrying too much, doll. We’ll take care of this. I promise.”

She turned around and smiled weakly. “I want it to be over with.”

“I know. And it will be.”

A tall, well-dressed man appeared in the waiting room. He crossed to where Adam stood and extended his hand.

“Adam, it’s damn good to see you again.”

“Cal,” Adam returned.

Cal turned to shake hands with Ethan and Ryan then settled his gaze on Holly.

“You must be Holly.” He smiled warmly at her, and she relaxed some.

She extended her hand and shook Cal’s. “Thank you for seeing us.”

“My pleasure.” He turned and gestured toward the hallway. “If you’ll all come this way to my office, we can get started.”

Adam reached for Holly, and she went willingly into his embrace. He squeezed her waist comfortingly as they followed Cal into a large, expensively furnished office.

Cal gestured for them to sit down then settled behind his mahogany desk. “Adam has filled me in on most of the details.” He looked up at Holly. “May I call you Holly? Somehow I don’t think you’d like to be called Mrs. Bardwell.”

“No, please call me Holly,” she said huskily.

He smiled. “Okay, Holly.” He opened a folder and pulled out a sheaf of papers. He slid them along the polished surface of the desk in her direction.

“I’ll have you look over and sign these so I can get the ball rolling. Your case is pretty straightforward. If there aren’t any complications or objections, your divorce can be final in as little as ninety days. Obviously if problems arise, it will go longer.”

Holly stared down at the papers in front of her. It sounded so simple. Ninety days. She could be free in three months.

“What if…what if he doesn’t agree?” she whispered. “I mean what if he won’t sign the papers?”

She looked up at Cal, trying to keep the fear from her expression. She wanted to appear calm and confident, but inside she was a wreck.

“Then we kill him,” Ryan muttered.

Cal chuckled. “As much as I like Ryan’s idea, we’ll leave it in the hands of the legal system. Once your husband is served, he can do one of three things. He can sign the papers, he can ignore them or he can hire a lawyer and show up in court to contest.”

He leaned forward and put a hand over Holly’s. “No matter what he does, though, he can’t prevent you from divorcing him. All he can do is delay the inevitable. Remember that.”

Holly blew out her breath. “Thank you.” It was all she could manage without betraying how badly she was shaking. She felt like standing up and yelling. Finally she was taking a proactive stance in deciding the course of her life. And it felt damn good.

She glanced sideways at Adam, Ethan and Ryan, unable to keep the small smile from tugging at her lips. Then she looked back at Cal. “Is that all? I don’t have to do anything else?”

“No,” Cal said.

She paused for a moment and took in several steadying breaths. “Will I…will I have to face him in court?”

“No.”

The answer came from at least three different sources and she turned in all directions.

Cal chuckled. “No. If he opts to go to court that is his prerogative, but you aren’t asking him for anything. There’s nothing to dispute, so I doubt he’ll want to appear, and if so, I will appear on your behalf as your counsel.”

She smiled, felt her entire face relax. The more she tried to contain her joy, the wider she felt her face split. Adam slipped a hand up and down her back then rested his palm on her shoulder and squeezed.

Cal looked intently at her. “This will end soon, Holly. You have my assurances.”

A tear slipped down her cheek. She wiped it away impatiently, not at all sure why she was crying. She was thrilled. She was relieved.

“Thank you,” she said again.

Adam stood beside her and reached across the desk to shake Cal’s hand. “We appreciate everything, Cal.”

Cal also stood. “I’m glad to do whatever I can. You know that. I’ll be in touch.”

Holly followed the men out of the office. Ryan hung back in the hallway and immediately pulled her into his arms. She hugged him fiercely, feeling just as relieved as he seemed to be.

“Want to find a salon now?” Adam asked as they stepped out into the cold air.

She bobbed her head enthusiastically. They walked over to the Land Rover and Holly slid into the front seat. She let out a long whoosh of air and briefly closed her eyes.

“Feel better?” Ethan asked from the back.

She opened her eyes and swiveled her head to look at him. “You don’t even know,” she said softly.

“I know I feel better,” Ryan muttered. “The sooner she no longer bears that bastard’s last name, the better.”

Holly wrinkled her brow. She hadn’t considered the issue of last name. Once she was divorced, would she resort to her maiden name? She didn’t see how she could take Colter since it wasn’t exactly legal to marry more than one man. But at the same time, she wanted to belong to them, didn’t want to be viewed as merely a lover or a girlfriend.

“What are you thinking about, baby?” Adam murmured as he started the engine.

She paused, not wanting to admit exactly what had crossed her mind. It seemed presumptuous at best. She hated the insecurity that crept in despite her best efforts to keep it at bay.

She opened her mouth to respond, but couldn’t make the words come out. “Nothing,” she said with a slight stammer.

Adam braked and shoved it into park halfway out of the parking place. “What are you afraid of? What is it you won’t say? You have to know you can tell us anything.”

She swallowed. “It’s ridiculous.”

Adam cupped her chin, rubbing his thumb gently over her jaw. “I hate that you worry so much around us. Now tell me.”

“The whole name thing,” she mumbled. “I just wondered.”

“Wondered what?” Ethan asked, leaning forward in his seat.

“I kind of liked the idea of being a Colter,” she said, her cheeks flaming. “But I know it isn’t possible.”

Ryan grasped the back of her headrest and pulled himself forward until he met her gaze. “Why the hell not?”

Ethan and Adam also wore questioning expressions.

“I can’t exactly marry all of you. Legally. That is if you’d even want marriage. Oh hell, I’m making a mess of this,” she muttered, closing her eyes.

“Baby, do you doubt how much we want you?”

She hesitated for the briefest of moments then finally shook her head.

“As soon as possible you will have our name,” Adam continued. “Call me old-fashioned, but you belong to us. We want you to be a Colter.”

“But how?”

He smiled at her. “You’re over-thinking this, baby. It’s quite simple. You’ll marry one of us in a legal ceremony.”

Her mouth rounded to an O. How stupid of her. That idea had never occurred to her, and yet it made perfect sense.

“Hell, I like the idea that she’s finally talking about us in a permanent sense,” Ethan said.

She glanced back at him to see his eyes twinkling. Truth be known, she’d surprised herself. Was she a masochist to jump into another relationship on the heels of extricating herself from her first big disaster?

This wasn’t a mistake. Couldn’t be a mistake. She wouldn’t allow herself to think it.

Adam pulled out of the parking lot and drove off down the street. A few minutes later, he pulled into the lot of a sleek-looking hair salon.

Holly looked over at him in surprise.

He smiled back. “I asked the concierge at the hotel for a recommendation.”

She leaned over and kissed him full on the lips then quickly piled out of the Land Rover.

“Hey, it was my idea to ask,” Ethan grumbled as he slammed the back door.

She threw her arms around Ethan’s neck and kissed him. “Thank you.”

“Mmm, much better,” Ethan murmured as he kissed her back. “And you’re welcome.”

She walked ahead of them into the salon and was greeted by a cheerful lady who looked to be in her forties.

“I don’t have an appointment,” Holly began.

“What’s your name, honey?” the woman asked.

“Holly Bar…just Holly,” she said.

The woman jotted down something on a pad of paper then beamed up at Holly. “Well, you’re in luck, Holly. I can take you right now. My name’s Jolene. Come on around and let me get you settled in. Then we’ll talk about what you need done, though I can tell you definitely need some color.”

Holly blinked as the woman herded her around the counter, chattering brightly the entire way. She glanced back at the men who had taken seats in the small waiting area. Adam smiled back at her then winked.

Jolene whipped a cape out and secured it around Holly’s neck then ran her fingers through Holly’s shoulder-length hair. “Honey, I hate to be the one to tell you this, but you need to fire your stylist. This is one of the worst dye jobs I’ve ever laid eyes on.”

Holly smiled. “I’m afraid I did it. I was in a hurry. Messed it up. Can you fix it?”

“Do you want to go blonde?”

“No, I’d like my natural color back.”

Jolene studied the strands of hair in her hands for a minute. “Sure, I can fix it, honey. Don’t you worry about a thing.” She began combing her hair out and Holly relaxed.

After a moment, Jolene leaned forward and in a loud whisper said, “Now, honey, I’m not one to pry, but you have to tell me which one of those gorgeous hunks is yours.”

Holly froze, a smile hovering on her lips. For a brief moment, she considered just pointing out one of them, but why should she care what this woman thought of her?

“They all are,” Holly said softly.

Jolene’s brows shot up. “All? Oh honey, tell me you’re joking. Surely no woman is that lucky!” She shot Holly an exaggerated wink in the mirror.

Holly chuckled then blushed.

“You’re serious, aren’t you?”

Holly nodded.

Jolene shook her head. “Lordy. You have to tell me how you do it. I’d give my eyeteeth for two, much less three men who looked like that.”

Holly stared at her in amazement. There was no shock or outrage in the woman’s voice.

“Well, never mind, honey, you’re obviously telling the truth. Would you look at the way they’re looking at you? Like they could eat you up for lunch.” Jolene sighed wistfully. “There was once a time when a man looked at me like that.”

“What happened?” Holly asked, curious at the longing in the other woman’s voice.

“Oh, we wanted different things. Or at least I thought I did. I just couldn’t accept what was staring me in the face. Lean back, honey, let me get this cotton around your forehead.”

Holly dutifully leaned back and waited for her to continue.

“He finally got tired of waiting, I guess. Took off on his Harley and I never saw him again.”

“Oh, that’s too bad,” Holly said. “You don’t know how to find him?”

Jolene looked startled. “Well, I never considered trying to find him. Of course, that was years ago. He’s probably married with a passel of kids by now.”

“Maybe,” Holly murmured.

Two hours later, Jolene whirled Holly around in her chair to face the mirror.

“There you go, honey. What do you think?”

Holly stared back at her reflection. “It’s me,” she whispered. No streaks of blonde shone in her light brown hair. The ends had been trimmed and the tresses gleamed in the soft light.

Jolene beamed back at her. “I thought you’d like it.”

Holly stood and impulsively hugged the older woman. “Thank you.”

Jolene steered her toward the waiting room. “Go see how your young men like it.”

Holly walked over to where the brothers sat. Adam stood and reached for his wallet.

“You look beautiful, baby.”

She smiled and ducked her head. She glanced over at Ethan and Ryan who also nodded their approval.

“Want to hit the shops and buy you some clothes?” Ethan asked. “There’s several down this street.”

“I’d like that,” she replied.

She’d also noticed a boutique specializing in lingerie. A small smile curved her lips and she bit the inside of her cheek so as not to betray her thoughts. She’d love to buy a sexy new outfit and surprise them.

Ryan held out her coat for her and she slipped it on. As they walked out, Holly caught Jolene’s eyes, and the hairdresser threw her a saucy wink and a thumbs-up.

At first, Holly hurried through the shops, sure that the men would be bored silly watching her clothes shop, but she soon realized they enjoyed seeing her try on new things.

Her last stop was the lingerie store, and she made the excuse that she needed bras. Inside, she picked out two sexy outfits and grinned in delight at the idea of surprising them when they returned home.

When she stepped back out, Ryan and Ethan reached for her bags.

“Adam’s gone over to warm up the Rover,” Ethan explained as they stepped out to cross the street.

They hurried forward. Out of the corner of Holly’s eye, she saw a sedan pull out from where it had been parallel-parked. She blinked in surprise when it barreled out into the street. Straight for them.

Ryan and Ethan were a step in front of her, and she threw all of her weight into their backs, desperate to shove them out of the way. In the distance, she heard Adam shout.

Ryan and Ethan stumbled forward just as the car careened by. Pain exploded in her hip as the bumper slammed into her leg. She went sprawling, her hands out to brace her fall.

Chapter Nineteen

Adam watched in horror as the car struck Holly and sent her spiraling to the street. He yelled her name again as he ran for her. Ryan and Ethan knelt beside Holly, and he shoved his way in. His breath caught in his throat when he saw her beautiful eyes open and stare up at him.

Her face contorted in pain, and she struggled to get up.

“No!” he shouted. “No,” he said in a lower voice when she winced at his tone. “Stay there, baby. Oh my God, are you okay?”

He yanked his cell phone out of his pocket and punched in 911.

“No, Adam, don’t,” she protested, holding her hand up. “I’m fine, really. It’s just my hip. The car mostly missed me.”

Mostly. Jesus. Was she trying to give him a heart attack?

“What the hell was that idiot doing?” Ryan’s voice shook as he stroked Holly’s hair.

Adam shot Ryan a quelling look. The hit-and-run was no accident, and he didn’t want Holly more afraid than she already was.

“Holly, we need to call an ambulance,” Ethan said gently. “You could be hurt.”

By now a small crowd had assembled up and down the street. Adam heard the wail of a siren.

“I don’t want to go to the hospital,” Holly said, her eyes pleading with Adam.

He wavered a moment, his concern for her overriding all else. She moved against Ryan’s hand, trying to squirm her way up.

“Easy, baby,” he cautioned.

Adam reached down and lifted her easily into his arms.

“Can you stand?” he asked.

“I’m fine, really. Just a little shaken.”

With great care, he lowered her to her feet. Ethan’s reached out to steady her as she wobbled the slightest bit. She rubbed her hip with her hand, her fingers catching in the torn material down her leg.

“This was my favorite pair of jeans,” she said ruefully.

Unable to stand it a moment longer, Adam crushed her to him. He drew in several steadying breaths, trying to calm the adrenaline that buzzed through his veins.

Some son of a bitch had just tried to kill her. He’d bet his entire cabin that it was her soon-to-be ex-husband. He stared over at his brothers and saw answering rage in their eyes. He put a finger to his lips and they nodded their understanding.

A police cruiser roared up seconds later, followed quickly by an ambulance. People crowded round as the paramedics examined Holly and the cops questioned everyone.

An hour later, after being checked over by EMS, Holly refused transport, and the crowd began to disperse. The responding officer took the last statement and climbed into his cruiser.

Holly’s eyes were etched with pain and fatigue. Adam knew she hadn’t been completely honest about the extent of her injuries, and he planned to remedy the situation immediately.

He tossed the keys to Ethan. “You drive.”

He bent and picked Holly up into his arms and cradled her gently against his chest. She didn’t protest, only expelled a weary sigh as she rested her head on his shoulder. He walked over to the Land Rover and eased into the backseat with her.

Ryan turned around in the front seat, his eyes bright with worry. “Are you all right, Holly?”

She stirred in Adam’s arms and put out her hand to touch Ryan’s arm. “I’m fine. I promise. Just a little shaky now that it’s all over with.”

But even as she offered Ryan reassurance, Adam could feel the tension in her body and see the pain in her eyes. Ryan saw it too.

At the hotel, Adam carried Holly to their suite and laid her on the bed. He wanted to check her injuries and see for himself that she was all right.

Ethan and Ryan crowded in as Adam slowly pulled her tattered jeans away from her body. His hands trembled in rage as he saw the large bruise already forming on her hip and upper leg. Blood from a three-inch gash smeared her pale skin.

Holly lay still on the bed, her eyes closed as Adam took stock of her wounds. He hated to disturb her, but he needed to know if she had any other injuries.

“Baby,” he said softly.

She opened her eyes, her eyelashes fluttering delicately against soft skin. She looked so damned vulnerable.

“Are you hurt anywhere else?”

She shook her head slowly.

“We need to clean this up,” he said. “If I draw you a bath, can you soak for a bit and let me clean your leg?”

She nodded.

“I’ll go run the water,” Ethan said. He trailed his hand down her cheek then bent down and kissed her forehead. “Be back in a sec, doll.”

Adam watched as Ethan walked away with clenched fists. His brothers were as eaten up with worry as he was. And with anger.

“Let’s get you out of the rest of your clothes,” Adam said.

He eased the shirt over her head, careful not to move her more than necessary. Ryan sat at her head, smoothing his hand over her hair.

Adam felt her begin to tremble. At first, tiny quakes shuddered over her body, but then she began to shake in earnest. Tears leaked from beneath her eyelids, and Adam’s chest tightened.

He bent over and pulled her naked body into his arms. “You’re safe now, baby.”

She hiccupped softly, her breath snagging as she sucked in.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with me,” she said as she scrubbed at her face.

Ryan scowled. “You had a terrible fright.”

“Her bath is ready,” Ethan said from the door.

“Come on, baby. A nice, hot bath will make you feel better.”

Adam stood up and carried her into the bathroom. He set her gently down into the sudsy water. She hissed in pain as the water hit her leg.

Adam cursed under his breath. “I’m sorry.”

She slumped against the back of the tub, eyes closed. “You were right. This feels wonderful.”

“You’re going to hurt tomorrow,” Adam said as he knelt beside the tub.

“I hurt now,” she said wryly.

Adam reached down with a washcloth and began to clean the cut on her hip.

She turned troubled eyes on him. “You think it was him, don’t you?”

He didn’t pretend to misunderstand. “Yeah, baby, I do.”

She sank lower in the tub, her shoulders hunched in defeat. “He could have killed Ryan and Ethan.”

“He could have killed you,” Adam growled.

Pain filled her eyes. “I couldn’t stand for anything to happen to one of you.”

“And we couldn’t stand for anything to happen to you. Now come on, I’ll dry you off and put you to bed.”

He lifted her from the tub and wrapped a big fluffy towel around her. Ryan met them at the door and pulled Holly into his arms. He held on to her for a long moment, his body trembling against hers.

“You scared me,” Ryan said gruffly.

Holly stretched on tiptoe and curled her arms around Ryan’s neck. She felt incredibly safe in his arms, like nothing could touch her.

“Make love to me,” she whispered.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” Ryan said against her ear.

“You’ll be gentle,” she said with absolute conviction. She knew of anyone, these men would never hurt her. “I need you.”

He released his hold on her and tugged her toward the bedroom.

She went willingly and allowed him to remove the towel that covered her body. He pulled back the covers and gestured for her to get in. She nearly groaned aloud as the soft linens enveloped her.

She glanced up to see Adam and Ethan standing beside Ryan. Ryan shrugged out of his shirt and climbed in next to her. Adam walked around to the other side of the bed and sank down behind her. Ethan sprawled across the end of the bed, propping himself up on his elbow.

They weren’t going to make love to her. Even as a teeny bit of disappointment tugged at her, fatigue settled in. She burrowed against Ryan’s hard chest and sighed in contentment as his strong arms curled around her.

Warm lips sent a shiver up her body as Adam gently kissed her bruised leg.

“Go to sleep, baby,” he murmured. “We’ll be right here.”

She closed her eyes, reveling in their warmth and strength. She couldn’t allow herself to think about what could have happened today. As much as she feared the decision to stay with the brothers, she knew she couldn’t live without them.

But what if her staying was what brought them harm?

Chapter Twenty

“We could have lost her today,” Adam said. Anger still surged hotly through his system. He wanted to kill someone. With his bare hands.

He turned to stare at his brothers. “We can’t stay here. We can’t protect her here in the city. It’s too open.”

“I agree,” Ryan said in a steely voice. “We should get back home.”

The three brothers paced the living room of the suite like caged predators. Holly slept a few feet away in the bedroom, the door ajar so they could hear if she wakened.

“The question is, what are we going to do about her husband?” Ethan said.

“We protect Holly and wait for Cal to do his job,” Adam said.

Ryan scrubbed through his hair impatiently. “Something has to be done. We can’t sit around with our thumbs up our asses. You and I both know this isn’t over.”

Adam swallowed back his irritation. He knew Ryan was as worried as he was. “I’m well aware of that. We go home and keep our guard up. He’s at a disadvantage on our turf. No one knows those mountains better than we do. When we’re out here in the open, we’re sitting ducks.”

Ethan nodded in agreement. “I saw something in Holly’s eyes I didn’t like tonight. More than fear. It was the knowledge that something she did could have harmed us. I don’t want her thinking that way.”

“She didn’t do anything,” Ryan snarled.

Ethan held his hands up. “I didn’t say she did, Ryan. Back off. I just know what she’s thinking, and I don’t like it. She thinks she’s the reason for all of this.”

“Enough,” Adam bit out. “The important thing is we get Holly back to the cabin and make damn sure one of us is with her at all times. We don’t want to do anything that could complicate her divorce. As soon as it’s final, then we can figure out the best way to deal with the asshole.”

A sound from Holly’s room called a halt to the conversation.

“I’ll go,” Ryan said. Before Adam or Ethan could respond, Ryan strode across the room.

“He loves her,” Ethan said quietly.

Adam nodded, satisfaction filling his chest. Getting close to Ryan was as hard as peeling a pit bull off your ass, but once Ryan allowed someone in, he embraced them wholeheartedly. And he was fiercely protective of those he loved.

“He’ll watch over her well,” Adam said.

“We all will,” Ethan corrected.

Adam checked his watch. Two a.m. But he wasn’t going to sleep much tonight. If it weren’t for the fact Holly needed to rest, he’d head them all out now and get out of town. Back to their cabin.

“Why don’t you get some sleep?” Ethan offered. “I’m wide awake. I’ll hang out here and make sure everything stays quiet.”

Adam expelled his breath in a long whoosh. “All right. I doubt I’ll sleep, but I’ll kick back for a few hours. We’ll drive home in the morning.”

Adam shuffled into the bedroom. He glanced over to see Ryan wrapped around Holly, their legs entwined. Ryan’s hand rested possessively on Holly’s hip, his fingers splayed out over the curve of her ass.

Ryan opened his eyes and stared at Adam from an angle. Adam lifted his brow in silent question. Ryan nodded, signaling all was well with Holly. Adam shucked his boots and jeans and quietly crawled into bed on the other side of her.

She stirred restlessly beside him, scooting her backside into his stomach. He kissed her bare shoulder then nuzzled his face around her hair before relaxing onto the pillow.

But when he closed his eyes, all he saw was the car hitting Holly. Over and over. His heart raced and a knot grew in his throat. How close they’d come to losing her.

He’d been lax—they all had—but it wouldn’t happen again. He’d sworn to protect Holly from the moment she’d appeared in their lives. And already he’d failed her.

***

Holly eased out of the bed, wincing as her leg bore the full brunt of her weight. She contorted her body, looking down at the dark purple bruise and the tender gash that slanted diagonally from her hip.

Warped amusement burbled up. Her first thought was that she felt like she’d been hit by a car. At least now she had good reference for the old cliché.

She stretched and rotated her shoulder. She felt old and decrepit, as stove up as a ninety-year-old woman. But at least she was alive. No thanks to Mason.

She limped toward the bathroom, wondering where the guys were. The digital clock on the bedside table told her it was early. She carefully dressed, brushed her teeth then ran a comb through her hair. She still looked like hell, but at least she felt marginally better.

A noise at the door caused her to look up. Ryan stood in the doorway to the bathroom, staring intently at her.

“I thought I heard you. How are you feeling?” he asked.

She smiled. “Stiff and sore, but considering the circumstances, it could be a lot worse, so I’m grateful.”

Warring emotions swirled in Ryan’s eyes. Anger, concern and what looked like fear. She put down her brush and walked silently into his arms. She wrapped herself around him, hugging him tightly.

“I’m okay, Ryan. Really.”

Strong arms nearly squeezed the life out of her. Against her cheek, his heart thudded in his chest.

“I don’t know what I’d do if anything happened to you,” he said hoarsely.

She leaned back, tilting her head up to look at him. “But nothing did.”

He cupped her cheek in his hand then leaned in to kiss her.

“I love you,” he murmured against her lips.

She opened her mouth to respond, but the words stuck in her throat. Instead, she kissed him back, allowing their tongues to mingle and swirl.

He pulled away then rested his forehead on hers, their noses and mouths barely an inch away. “I haven’t felt that kind of fear since I left Iraq.”

She reached up and tangled her hand in his hair, smoothing it over his ears. She bumped and rubbed her nose to his playfully. Then she kissed his lips. “Let’s put it behind us and go home.”

Fire ignited in his eyes. “Home sounds damn good to me. Adam and Ethan have already packed.”

“Let me get the rest of my things then.”

“You go on out and let the others know you’re okay. I’ll finish packing for you,” he offered.

She smiled and ran her hand over his cheek once more. He caught her hand and kissed each fingertip before allowing her to pull it away.

She left the bathroom smiling. Not even the pain and stiffness in her hip could overshadow the happiness she felt. When she entered the living area of the suite, Adam and Ethan both looked up from where they sat.

Ethan stood and met her halfway, enfolding her into his arms. “How are you feeling today?”

“I’m okay, just a little sore.”

He urged her over to where Adam sat, and she curled onto the couch between them.

Regret creased Adam’s brow. “Sorry to cut our trip short, baby, but I think it’s best if we head home this morning.”

“I’m ready to go home,” she said firmly.

He smiled. “I’m glad. Glad you think of it as home.”

Ryan trudged out of the bedroom, suitcase and carry-on bag in hand. “Everything’s out of the bedroom.”

Adam turned back to Holly. “I thought we could get something to eat on the way. I’d like to get out of town as soon as possible.”

“That’s fine,” she said. “I’m ready when you all are.”

She eased up from the couch. Ethan stood beside her and wrapped an arm around her waist.

“Ryan and I’ll go down with the luggage and warm up the Land Rover. Give us a few minutes then meet us out front. I’ll pull around to the entrance,” Adam said.

Ethan nodded, and Adam and Ryan collected the bags and walked out.

“You sure you’re feeling okay today, doll?” Ethan asked.

She nodded. “I’m sore, but the more I move, the better I feel.”

He kissed her forehead. “I’m sorry we didn’t look out for you better. It should have never happened.”

She scowled at him. “It’s not your fault. Any of yours.” She sighed and leaned further into his embrace. “I just hope it’s over soon.”

“It will be, doll. It will be.”

Chapter Twenty-One

They arrived in Clyde by noon, and Adam pulled into the small parking lot of the sheriff’s office. Holly looked less than thrilled when she realized where they’d stopped.

“We need to tell Lacey what’s going on so she can be on the lookout for Mason,” he explained. “If she sees him, she can let us know. Added protection.”

Holly shot him a disbelieving look. “But will she?”

The question hung between them, hovering in the air.

Ryan scowled. “I don’t see why we need to involve her.”

Adam ignored Ryan. “Do you trust me, baby?”

“You know I do,” Holly said. “It’s her I don’t trust.”

“Then know I’d never do anything to endanger you.”

Holly stared back at him for a long moment then finally nodded.

He reached over and squeezed her hand. “Come on, this won’t take a second.”

Holly sucked in a deep breath and opened her door to get out. Personally, she’d rather pluck her fingernails off one by one than have to deal with the jealous redhead.

The four trekked into the small building, and Lacey looked up from where she sat behind her desk. She lifted a brow in question as Adam strode across the floor toward her.

Holly hung back, and Ryan slipped his arm around her neck, letting his hand dangle loosely over her shoulder.

Lacey stood, her eyes warily glancing over Adam and beyond to where Holly, Ryan and Ethan stood.

“Adam,” she said, nodding in his direction. “What can I do for you?”

“We’ve got a problem, Lacey. We could use your help.”

“What kind of problem?”

“Mason Bardwell,” Adam said harshly. “We have reason to believe he’s trying to kill Holly.”

Lacey leaned back against her desk and folded her arms across her chest. “You sure about that?”

“I’m sure. Now can we expect help from you?”

She swept her gaze up and down Holly before her eyes darted back to Adam. “Yeah, whatever I can do. You know that.”

“I need to know if you see him,” Adam said. “Immediately.”

“Don’t want me to detain him?” Lacey asked. “You want to press charges?”

“We don’t have proof. Yet,” he added.

“You gonna hole up at the cabin then?”

Adam nodded. “For now. Until we’re sure Holly’s safe.”

Something that looked remarkably like hurt flashed in the other woman’s eyes. Holly felt a pang of sympathy. It was obvious Lacey had feelings for Adam, and just as obvious that he didn’t return them.

“I’ll keep my eyes open, and I’ll tell my deputies to do the same,” Lacey said. “But if he shows up, don’t do anything stupid, Adam. You call me.”

“We’ll do whatever it takes to ensure Holly’s safety,” Adam said evenly. “I won’t make any promises as to how that happens.”

“Good enough. I’ll check in on y’all when I’m up there next.”

“Thanks, Lacey. We appreciate it.”

He tipped his Stetson in her direction then turned to face Holly and the others. “Let’s get on home now.”

Holly glanced back at Lacey one more time before she followed the guys out. Unmistakable dislike glittered in the other woman’s eyes, and Holly didn’t look away, unwilling to be intimidated. Finally Lacey’s gaze fell, and Holly walked out.

“We should stop by Riley’s and ask him to keep a look out as well,” Ethan said as they piled into the Land Rover.

“Good idea,” Adam said. “I’ll stop and run in. You all can wait in the truck.”

Thirty minutes later, they drove out of Clyde after stopping at Riley’s. When they finally pulled into the drive of the cabin, Holly expelled a long sigh of relief. She’d never been so happy to be anywhere before.

She walked inside with the guys and promptly sagged onto the couch. She reached for the afghan strewn to the side and pulled it up to her chin.

“Cold, doll?” Ethan asked.

She nodded and snuggled deeper into the couch.

“I’ll build a fire.”

“I’ll case the perimeter,” Ryan said.

“I’ll go with you,” Adam said. “I need to check on the horses anyway.”

Holly watched as they walked out the back door then she turned to Ethan and arched her brow. “Case the perimeter?”

Ethan chuckled. “It’s Ryan’s way of saying he’s going to check out the property, make sure nothing’s been disturbed and probably set a few traps.”

“Traps?” she echoed.

“He’s ex-military, doll. He thinks like a soldier.”

“Do you think Mason will come for me here?”

His eyes softened. “I don’t know, but if he does, we’ll be prepared.” He headed toward the back door. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to get some wood for the fire.”

She settled back against the sofa cushions and closed her eyes. She was home. She’d done it. She’d sought a divorce from Mason. The ball was rolling, and all she had to do now was wait until she was free. And then she could begin her life with three men she wasn’t sure she could live without.

A short while later the couch dipped and she opened her eyes to see Ethan sit down at her feet. She sat up and crawled down to snuggle into his side. He’d lit the fire and already it crackled and licked up the dry wood into a steady blaze.

“I like this best of all,” she said, her voice muffled by his shirt.

Ethan wrapped his arm around her and rested his mouth on top of her head. “What’s that, doll?”

“Being here. With you. Home.”

She felt him smile against her hair.

“Do you think it’s cowardly of me to want to hide here? I feel safe. I don’t want to leave.”

Ethan squeezed her comfortingly. “No, I don’t think it’s cowardly. You need a refuge, sweetheart. Everyone needs a place to hide at some point in their life. It’s human. We go where there’s comfort. I’m glad you’ve found that here.”

“Me too,” she whispered.

She rose up on her elbow and looked into his brown eyes. She touched his cheek, stroking over the lean lines of his face. She looked, really looked, and what she saw took her breath away. It wasn’t lust or desire that stared back at her. It was love.

Unconditional love.

No strings. No demands.

Understanding and acceptance.

Tears filled her eyes as she leaned in to brush her lips across his. They were warm and tender and tasted of everything she’d ever wanted. It was more than the touch of two lovers. It was a promise of home and comfort, the two things she longed for the most.

His palms smoothed up her back and over her shoulders until he framed her face in his hands. He kissed her lips and then the corner of her mouth. He kissed her cheekbones and then gently pressed his lips to her closed eyelids.

“I love you. That won’t change, Holly. I need for you to believe that. This is your home. You are home.”

It was as if he reached into her mind and pulled out her darkest fears and her most wonderful dreams. He soothed her worries and reinforced the promises that he and his brothers had given her.

She smiled and laid her head back on his chest. She slipped her arms around his waist and squeezed as hard as she could. The more time she spent with the Colters, the less doubt she had about her decision to stay and see where this relationship took them.

***

Over the next few weeks, Holly became more convinced than ever that she had made the right decision. She was happy. Happier than she’d ever been in her life. As great as the sex was, there were plenty of nights when they just enjoyed each other’s company. Those were some of her favorite times.

They played games. Talked about good times. Eased further into their lives together. Whatever reservations Holly’d had about committing to three men, they were fast disappearing.

One day after a fresh snowfall, Holly went riding with all three brothers. They took her further up into the high country where they hunted elk every fall.

There on top of a plateau, Holly understood what it was that had drawn the brothers to the mountains here. She remembered Ryan’s statement that there wasn’t another place as pretty as the Rockies. He was right. If there was, she hadn’t seen it.

Her life had taken such a drastic turn. Never would she have imagined that her spoiled existence would take her to a rustic cabin high in the Rockies. It was only now she realized how fake her entire life had been. Devoid of reality.

She’d floated through her young adult life with no goal, no direction, no aim. Here, in the arms of three men, instead of feeling like she’d traded one dependency for another, she felt alive and free. Capable of making her own decisions. Encouraged to be strong and stand on her own.

She sat on her horse, high above the valley and stared out over the horizon. Behind her, she knew Adam, Ethan and Ryan waited, but they didn’t rush her, and she wasn’t in any hurry to leave the magnificent view she beheld.

There was no explanation for the change she felt blossoming within her. It surged and swelled until it was all-encompassing. It demanded release. Wanted acceptance. Wanted her to acknowledge it.

For the first time in longer than she could remember, she felt completely at peace with the direction of her life.

Adam exchanged looks with his brothers. They all wore expressions of satisfaction. Holly had changed from the scared, wary woman he’d rescued from the ditch. In her place stood a strong, confidant woman.

He was exceedingly proud of her. They all were. He couldn’t imagine a better mate for them.

She turned around in her saddle, her brown eyes all soft and warm.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen anything more beautiful,” she said.

Her breath came out in a visible cloud in the cold air. He disagreed with her. He’d seen something more beautiful. He was looking at her.

“I can’t wait to see it in the fall when all the aspens are in color,” she added.

He got a ridiculous thrill every time she mentioned the future. He felt like an adolescent with a first crush. He knew his brothers weren’t any more immune than he was.

She nudged her horse away from the ledge and drew abreast of him and his brothers.

“I could stay here forever.”

He smiled at her use of forever. He was turning into a goddamn pussy. And liking it at that. God help him.

“You are staying here forever,” he pointed out. “We can come up here as often as you like.”

She smiled sweetly at him, delight shining in her eyes.

“What do you say we head back?” Ethan spoke up. “I’ll make us some hot chocolate, and we can play Monopoly. I want revenge for the last time Holly cleaned me out.”

Holly’s laughter rang out over the mountainside. White flurries began drifting downward, and Holly’s eyes lit up in delight.

“More snow!”

They all smiled indulgently at her and turned their horses back toward home. As they continued, the snow began to fall harder. They’d likely get several inches. Added to the six they’d already received, they’d get quite the dump before the night was over.

Chapter Twenty-Two

It had the makings of a perfect evening. The snow had finally stopped falling, leaving the landscape covered in a fresh blanket of white. A fire blazed in the hearth, and Holly sat on the floor playing Monopoly with Ethan and Ryan. Adam shut down the computer and ambled over to sit behind Holly.

He stroked her hair, enjoying her interaction with his brothers. Yes, it was a perfect night. So it shouldn’t have surprised him when the phone rang.

He sighed in disgust and dropped his hand from Holly’s hair.

“Don’t answer,” she said.

For a moment, he almost heeded her request. But it could be Cal calling with news, or it could be Mom or one of the dads. “I’ll be right back,” he said, dropping a kiss on her upturned lips.

He shoved himself from the floor just as the phone quit ringing. Before he could settle back down, his cell phone started buzzing.

Fuck. Whatever it was, it must be important.

He walked over to the computer desk and flipped open his cell phone.

“Adam here.”

“Adam? It’s Lacey. Look, I need your help. All of you if you can swing it. I’ve got a missing kid. Fresh snowfall’s made it impossible to pick up any tracks. I could use you.”

Adam sighed and ran a hand through his hair. Damn. The last thing he wanted to do was trek out into the cold, but he couldn’t very well leave a child out to freeze to death.

“Where do we need to come?” he asked in resignation.

“Meet me in town. We’re organizing our search here at headquarters. And listen, Adam. Bring your rifles. We have reason to believe this is an abduction.”

Adam shut the phone and looked up to see three pairs of eyes watching him.

Holly uncurled her legs and stood up. She walked over to him, worry creasing her brow. “What’s wrong?”

Behind her, Ethan and Ryan also stood, their attention focused on Adam.

“That was Lacey.” He glanced down at Holly to gauge her reaction.

She frowned but didn’t say anything.

“What did she want?” Ryan demanded.

“She needs our help. Got a kid gone missing and with the fresh snowfall, they can’t get any tracks.”

“Man…” Ethan said.

“You have to go,” Holly said softly. “I mean, you have to find the child.”

Adam nodded.

“You go on. I’ll be fine,” she said, hugging her arms around her.

“One of us should stay.” Adam looked to his brothers for confirmation. “Holly shouldn’t be alone.” He didn’t want to alarm her, but there was no way they’d leave her unprotected with her husband out there. The incident in Denver was still too fresh in his memory.

“I’ll stay,” Ryan said. “You and Ethan go on.”

Adam nodded. “All right.”

He enfolded Holly in his arms. “We’ll be back as soon as we can, baby.”

She reached up on tiptoe and kissed him. “Bet your ass you will.”

He grinned. Then he turned to Ethan. “You ready?”

Ethan brushed his lips across Holly’s hair then hurried over to the closet where they kept their gear.

Five minutes later, they walked out the door and got into the Land Rover. As he backed down the drive, heaviness settled in his chest. He couldn’t explain the feeling, but worry nagged at him.

***

Holly turned to Ryan as the door closed and spread her arms out. “Just you and me.”

He grinned and sauntered over to her. “I can think of worse things.”

Her heart turned over in her chest.

“Oh, the things I’m going to do to you,” he said in a low, husky voice.

She smiled and shoved him playfully. “Oh no, bad boy, what I’m going to do to you.”

He raised a brow. “I think I like the sound of that.”

She fluttered her eyelashes. “Meet me. Bedroom. Five minutes.”

He reached out to grab her, but she darted from his grasp. She ran for the bedroom, shrieking with laughter. “Five minutes!” she called back.

She shut the door behind her and headed for the closet where she’d hidden the sexy lingerie she’d bought in Denver. She pulled the silky peach camisole top from the tissue where it was wrapped then snagged the matching silk shorts.

Quickly shimmying out of her jeans and shirt, she danced out of the closet on one foot as she thrust the other into the shorts. She tossed her hair with her hand and headed into the bathroom for a quick check.

The smiling, laughing girl in the mirror was a long way from the tattered, scared rabbit who’d run for her life just weeks ago.

She picked up a brush and ran it through her now light brown hair. She only had about one minute before Ryan would break down the door. She dropped the brush and scurried out of the bathroom and headed for the bed.

To her surprise, Ryan was there waiting for her. Naked.

“Oh, you’re bad,” she scolded. “You were supposed to wait five minutes.”

He grinned sheepishly at her. “Telling time has never been my strong point.”

She stood there, hand on her hip.

“Come here,” he ordered.

“I ought to make you wait,” she grumbled as she crawled up the bed.

He curled an arm over her waist and rolled her underneath him. His lips rested an inch above hers, and he lowered them until they brushed across her mouth.

“You look hot in that outfit,” he rasped. “It’s a damn shame I’m going to have to take it off so quickly.

She laughed. “A terrible shame.”

He pulled at the top until it bared one breast.

“I love your nipples. They’re perfect. Pink. So feminine.”

He rolled his tongue across the puckered tip. “They taste as sweet as they look.”

“You’re such a miserable tease,” she groaned out.

He tugged at the camisole top until the straps fell down her shoulders. He continued to pull at it until it gathered around her waist.

“I could suck them all night.”

He licked and nipped at the stiff points. His tongue circled one, outlining it in a wet trail. Then he sucked it between his teeth and exerted firm pressure with his mouth.

The bite of pain mixed with the nearly unbearable pleasure had her squirming restlessly beneath him.

“I like having you at my mercy,” he murmured. “One of these days, I’m going to have to tie you up and have my wicked way with you. I bet Adam and Ethan would love it as well.”

Oh Jesus. She didn’t think it was possible for her to become any more aroused, but she was so wrong. Images of herself bound, subject to their every whim sent threads of desire through her pussy and deep into her pelvis.

“You like that idea, I see.”

Yeah, she liked that idea. Too damn much if her reaction was any clue.

He scooted down her body and pulled at her lacy waistband with his teeth. As more of her skin was bared, he licked and nibbled at the sensitive flesh.

Finally, he pulled her underwear all the way down and threw them over his shoulder. Then he moved back up her body, spreading her legs as he went.

He settled between her legs, his large cock nestled in the hot wetness of her pussy. She quivered in response, every nerve ending on fire.

“Fuck me,” she whispered.

She felt him swell even larger between her legs.

“God, I love it when you talk dirty,” he muttered.

She grinned and sank her teeth into his shoulder.

“Damn, woman, are you trying to make me come before I ever get inside you?”

“If you’d hurry your ass up, you wouldn’t have to worry about that.”

“Impatient little minx.”

He shifted over her, put a hand between them and guided himself to her entrance.

“Much better,” she said with a breathless sigh.

“I ought to make you wait.”

She bit him again. “Fuck me.”

He surged inside her in one powerful stroke. He gathered her tightly in his arms, held her close as his hips began undulating between her legs.

“Harder,” she urged.

“Are you trying to kill me?” he complained.

“Wuss.”

He yanked at her hair. “Watch it, wench.”

He pushed himself up off her and grasped her legs in his hands. He doubled her knees to her chest and withdrew, arced above her.

He slid forward inch by agonizing inch until she was breathless with wanting. Then he plunged deep, his hard thighs slapping against her butt. She gasped at the depth.

“Don’t stop,” she gasped when he paused.

He grinned down at her. “Not so cocky now, are we?”

“I’m so going to get you back for this,” she gritted out.

He pulled back and stopped. She bucked her hips, trying to seat him fully again.

“Fuck me,” she begged.

He groaned and slid into her again. “I love a woman with a potty mouth.”

She laughed.

He began to thrust harder, setting a breathtaking pace. She tried to catch up, to breathe, but she was robbed of air.

He let her legs go and they slumped to the sides. She wrapped her arms around him, pulling him as close to her as she could. Then she circled his waist with her legs, locking him into place.

They kissed hotly, wetly, their tongues imitating the sliding motion of his cock in and out of her pussy. His hands tangled roughly in her hair as he pulled her mouth to his.

Urgency mounted in her groin. Her orgasm raced upon her with speed she’d never experienced. There was no slow build to the finish. It exploded around her in a violent surge. Every muscle in her body strained painfully and then released like an arrow from a bow.

Ryan thrust powerfully against her, his hips rocking her forward on the bed. “Oh, damn,” he strained out.

Yeah, damn. She collapsed beneath him, and he surged forward again, his seed rushing into her body. His hips twitched and jerked as he continued to jet his release.

Finally he slumped between her legs, his forehead resting on hers. His breaths came in spurts as he sucked in mouthfuls of air.

“You’re going to kill me,” he groaned.

“But what a way to go,” she said.

He rolled to the side of her and drew her into his arms. “Want me to draw you a bath?”

She smiled. “No, I’d much rather stay right here.”

“You wore me out,” he complained.

“Whiner.”

He tweaked her nipple with his free hand. “Watch your mouth or I’ll slide my dick in it to shut you up.”

“Promises, promises,” she chided.

He chuckled and rested his chin on top of her head. “Go to sleep.”

She sighed. “You going to get the lights or shall I?”

He groaned but slid out of bed and padded toward the light switch. Before he reached it, the lights flickered and went out, plunging the room into darkness.

“Ryan?” she called out in a wavery voice.

Icy dread snaked down her spine. She knew he hadn’t flipped the switch. He hadn’t even touched it yet.

Ryan strode back to the bed. He reached down for his jeans and threw her clothes onto the bed. “Get dressed.”

She hurried out of bed and pulled the camisole over her head. She reached for the underwear and thrust a leg into them.

“Come with me,” Ryan said, reaching for her arm.

He hustled her down the hallway, his arm curled protectively around her.

“Is it the weather?” she asked as they entered the living room.

Ryan bent over the desk and dug out a flashlight. “No, I don’t think so.”

Fear formed a hard ball in her stomach. “What is it then?”

He turned to her, his face barely outlined in the darkness. “Listen to me. I want you to go into the guest bathroom and lock yourself in. There’s no windows. Stay until I come get you.”

Terror swept over her. “Ryan, what’s going on?”

He bent and kissed her hard, taking her breath. “Go.”

She ran. Through the dining room and down the other hallway where all the guestrooms were situated. She felt her way in the darkness, her hands sliding down the walls. She threw open the door to the bathroom and rushed in, slamming it behind her.

She bolted the lock then felt around in the darkness. The counter, the rim of the toilet. She fumbled with the seat and quietly set it down then sat and hunched forward, hugging her knees to her chest.

Hours passed, or was it minutes? It felt like an eternity. Where was Ryan? There was no sound, only the suffocating cape of darkness.

Then she heard footsteps. Slow, wary footsteps. They came closer, until they stopped outside the door. She sucked in her breath and battled the panic that threatened to overtake her.

“Holly, it’s me. Open the door.”

She surged from the toilet and yanked open the door. She threw herself into Ryan’s arms. “What’s going on?”

“I’m not sure. I’ve checked the house, the grounds. The fuses are fine, no cut wires. Must be trouble in the line.”

She sighed in relief. “I was scared.”

“I know. I’m sorry. Come on out into the living room. I want you where I can see you. I’ll build up the fire.”

She followed him down the hallway, her hand tucked securely into his. As they stepped into the living room, a shadow darted into her line of vision. Before she could react, a shot rang out and Ryan jerked. He fell to the floor inches from her feet.

Holly let out a scream. Oh God, Ryan had been shot! She dropped to the floor, uncaring of the danger to her. “Ryan! Ryan!”

She ran her hands across his chest, and they came away warm and sticky. Blood.

Pain exploded in her head as someone yanked her up by her hair. She reacted in fury, kicking and hitting. The dark figure threw her away from him, and she hit the wall. Before she could run, he was on her. He backhanded her across the face, knocking her to the floor.

She lay there stunned, pain flashing in her vision. The attacker yanked her hands behind her and cuffed her. She struggled wildly, but he had her pinned beneath his knee. He bent her legs, putting them together, then he snapped a pair of cuffs around her ankles.

“Get off me, you bastard!”

He slapped her again then shoved a cloth in her mouth. Then he tied a bandana around her head, securing the gag. With his knee still squarely in her back, he fumbled for a minute then she heard the beeping of a phone. He was calling someone?

“I’ve got her,” he said. “Yeah. Taken care of.” He paused for a minute. “I’m taking her to the cabin. It’s remote. No one will find her, and I’ll make sure all loose ends are tied up.”

He clapped the phone shut then grabbed her arms and hauled her up. “You and I are going for a ride, bitch.”

He dragged her toward the door, and she stared back at Ryan, straining to see him in the dim light. Tears flooded her eyes. Ryan. Oh God. The bastard had killed him.

Sobs welled in her throat, escaping around the gag. A blast of cold air washed over her naked legs as the attacker pulled her outside into the snow. Her skimpy nightwear offered no protection from the biting cold.

As if she were nothing, the man threw her over his shoulder and headed for the road. A few minutes later, he stopped and dumped her into the ditch.

She looked up to see a dark vehicle, an SUV of some type. The man yanked open the back then turned to pull her up. He threw her into the back, and she landed with a thump, all the breath knocked from her.

He slammed the door, and seconds later, she heard the driver’s door open and then the engine started.

Grief and rage poured over her, swirling, a storm she couldn’t control. She ignored the cold, her injuries, she could only think of Ryan lying lifeless on the floor.

The SUV rounded a corner, jostling her. Something smooth and cool slid into her chin. It took her a moment to realize it was a cell phone. He must have dropped it when he threw her in the back.

Her heart beat furiously as she tried to figure out a way she could use the phone. Her hands were secured behind her back, her legs were handcuffed, and the cloth was stuffed in her mouth.

First the gag had to go. She slid her head repeatedly on the floor, trying to move the bandana down her head. After several agonizing attempts, she felt the bandana slip and loosen. She scrubbed her cheek until finally she worked the bandana down around her neck.

She chewed and worked her tongue, shoving the cloth from her mouth. Finally it fell and she sucked in huge breaths, trying to make the panic subside.

Getting the phone open would be tricky. She rolled and contorted her body, flipping over to her other side. She wiggled her fingers, reaching, straining for the phone. Her fingers slid over the surface, and she dug her fingers into the seam until finally she cracked it open.

She glanced her fingers over the buttons, feeling for which was which. Awkwardly, she pushed one, then another until finally she had the sequence of Adam’s cell phone number inputted. Then she felt for the send button, praying she guessed right.

As soon as she pressed the last button, she rolled and squirmed, rotating back over until her mouth and ear were close to the receiver.

Let him answer, she prayed. Let him answer.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Bitter cold pierced Adam’s heavy coat. They’d finally been able to pick up a faint trail in the snow about a mile outside of town. He and Ethan shined their floodlights over the terrain, moving as quickly through the drifts as possible.

Heavy, wet flakes fell, covering the tracks almost as quickly as they could find them.

“There’s a shed just ahead,” Adam shouted back to Lacey who was bringing up the rear.

He waded through the last heavy drift and shoved his way to the ramshackle shed a few feet away. He grabbed his gun sling and hauled his rifle over his shoulder until his hand curled around the stock.

Ethan shuffled up behind him, rifle trained on the door.

“Shine the light, I’ll go in,” Adam directed.

He counted to three then rammed his shoulder into the rickety wooden door. It shattered and Adam stumbled inside. Ethan rushed in behind him, light raised, gun sweeping the area.

“There, in the corner!” Adam exclaimed.

Lacey burst in behind them, her pistol drawn. “Find anything?”

Adam didn’t respond. His attention was focused on the small child huddled in the corner of the shed. Dropping to his knees in front of the boy, Adam reached out and touched the child’s cold skin.

To his relief, the boy stirred and opened his eyes.

“Thank God,” Adam murmured.

Lacey immediately began barking orders into her radio as she relayed their position. She requested EMS and told the dispatcher to inform the parents the child had been found.

“Sam,” Adam said gently. “We’ve come to take you home.”

“The bad man said I couldn’t go home,” Sam stuttered out. “Not until…”

“Not until what?” Lacey demanded.

Sam’s brow furrowed in confusion; his lips shook with the cold. “Said I had to serve my purpose. What’s that mean?”

Adam looked at the others and shrugged. What sicko had taken the child and left him here in the cold to freeze to death?

He reached down and picked Sam up, cradling him in his arms. “We’re going to take you home now, Sam. Your mama’s been awfully worried.”

“Don’t let the bad man hurt her,” Sam mumbled against Adam’s shirt.

“Don’t worry, son. He can’t hurt your mama.”

Sam raised his head. “Not Mama. The woman. The bad man said he had to take care of a woman.”

Icy prickles danced up Adam’s spine. He glanced over at the others, tendrils of dread clinging to him like a vine. He shoved the boy at Ethan. “Take him for me.”

After Ethan hefted the boy into his arms, Adam dug for his cell phone. He punched in his home number and waited as it rang. He let it ring twenty times before he closed his cell phone. He swore softly.

“It’s the middle of the night,” Lacey offered. “They’re probably asleep.”

“Yeah and my signal sucks,” Adam said, trying to dispel the heavy foreboding that swelled in his gut. “I’ll try again when we get to town.”

“Ready to head out?” Lacey asked as she secured the rope to the rescue sled.

Ethan laid Sam down and arranged blankets around him. Then he and Adam took the rope and began pulling the sled through the snow. It was at least an hour trek back to town, and Adam carried a knot the size of a softball in his stomach.

Forty-five minutes later, out of breath and slogging much slower through the snow, Adam and Ethan stopped a moment to rest.

“It’s not much further now,” Lacey said.

Adam nodded, too winded to speak. The peal of his cell phone ringing shattered the quiet. Adam dropped the rope and dug frantically for his phone.

He flipped it open. “This is Adam.”

“Adam…” Holly’s voice, faint and wavery, filtered through the line.

Relief surged through him. “Holly?”

“Adam, thank God.” Her voice got a little stronger. “I don’t have much time.” He could hear tears, thick in her voice, and his pulse began pounding in his head. “He killed Ryan,” she sobbed.

Adam’s blood ran cold. “Holly, Holly, baby, where are you? Are you all right?”

“I don’t know where I am.” Her voice broke. “He took me. Please come get me.”

“You bloody bitch, give me that!”

Adam held the phone, paralyzed as he heard the scene play out over the phone. Holly cried out. Adam heard the smack of flesh. Then the phone went dead.

“Sweet Jesus.”

Ethan grabbed him by the shoulder. “What the fuck is going on?”

“Holly,” Adam said hoarsely. “She said Ryan’s dead. Someone has her.”

Ethan dropped the floodlight he’d been carrying.

“We have to get to the cabin. Ryan. My God.” Adam couldn’t form another coherent thought.

“You two go on,” Lacey said. “I can take Sam from here. You’ll go quicker without the sled. I’ll radio for backup, get a car out there as fast as I can. My guys are still out on the east end coming off their search.”

Adam didn’t wait to hear anymore. He and Ethan began running through the snow. Ryan. Dead. The words hummed over and over, running through his mind in a sick litany.

The bastard had lured them out, kidnapped a child, and now he had Holly. His blood ran cold. Colder than the snow that wrapped around his legs. Holly would die if they didn’t get to her and get to her fast.

Ahead, the shine of the town lights glistened off the snow. Adam put on a burst of speed, his single-minded focus to get to the Land Rover as fast as possible. Ethan kept pace beside him, neither voicing the fears uppermost in their consciousness.

They reached the back of Riley’s store and raced around to the parking lot and across the street to where the Land Rover was parked. Several townspeople, including Sam’s parents, called out to them, but Adam ignored everything but the Land Rover.

He threw himself into the driver’s seat, started the engine and yanked it into reverse. Ethan barely made it inside before Adam roared down the street.

The drive up the mountain took forever, and every minute, Adam whispered a prayer. God, don’t take them from me.

He gripped the steering wheel, taking the turns and switchbacks faster than he ever had. Let him be okay. Don’t take Ryan from us.

They tore into the driveway, and both men bounded for the door. The house was dark. Adam burst in, shouting Ryan’s name. Ethan shoved past him, flipping at the light switches.

Ethan swore a blue streak when the lights failed to come on then shouted Ryan’s name again.

Adam stopped cold when he heard a low moan. He leaped over the couch toward the hallway leading to the guestrooms. When he saw Ryan’s crumpled form, he threw himself to the floor. “Get me a light!” he barked back at Ethan.

Ethan appeared with a flashlight and shined it over Ryan’s body. His chest was bathed in blood, but his eyelids fluttered as the light hit his face.

“Ryan, it’s me, Adam. Can you hear me?”

“How could I not when you’re yelling in my damn ear?” Ryan grumbled.

Adam wilted in relief, his body going slack. “You ornery bastard, you scared ten years off me.”

“Holly,” Ryan began, his voice cracking. “He got Holly.”

“Where are you hit?” Adam demanded, not focusing on Holly for just a moment. He had to take care of them one at a time, and at this minute, he had to make sure Ryan was okay.

“Shoulder,” Ryan said, his breath coming in short gasps.

“Can you get up?”

Ryan moved then moaned in pain.

“Adam!” Lacey called from the door. “You in here?”

“Over here,” Ethan called, shining a light toward her. “How’d you get here so fast?”

“I dumped the kid in town and got up here as fast as I could. Jesus Christ, what the hell happened?” she demanded as she knelt beside Ryan.

“Help me up, damn it,” Ryan said desperately. “He’s got Holly.”

“Who has her, Ryan?” Adam demanded.

He and Ethan lifted Ryan, and Adam wrapped an arm around him so he wouldn’t fall. They guided Ryan to the couch and set him down.

“We’ve got to get you to the hospital,” Ethan said.

“No.”

“Ryan, you’re in no shape to be anywhere but in the hospital.”

“It’s a flesh wound,” he ground out. “I’m not going anywhere with Holly out there with that bastard.” He broke off. “He hurt her. I heard him hit her.”

Adam clenched his fingers into tight fists. He’d also heard the asshole strike Holly.

“What else did you hear, Ryan? Did he say anything? We have to find her.”

“He made a phone call. He said something about a remote cabin and tying up loose ends.”

“Christ.” Remote cabin. Like there weren’t enough of those spread out across the Rockies.

“He acted like it was close.” Ryan put a hand over his shoulder. Bright red blood smeared across his fingers.

“You’ve got to get to the hospital. Lacey, can you make sure he gets there?” Adam asked.

“I’m not going,” Ryan bit out.

“You’ll only slow us down,” Adam said. “We can’t afford to waste a minute. He’ll kill her.”

Ryan looked bleakly at Adam. “I failed her.”

“She thinks you’re dead,” Adam said. “The best thing you can do is get your ass to the hospital so what she thinks doesn’t come to pass.”

Ryan surged to his feet. “How do you know what she thinks?”

Adam quickly explained the phone call, then he made arrangements for Lacey to get Ryan to the hospital. His mind worked furiously, trying to come up with a plan of action.

“Let’s go, Ethan.”

He stopped long enough to collect more ammunition for their rifles, then he raced out of the house to the Land Rover. Ethan jumped in beside him.

“Close, remote cabin. You think he could be taking her to Blythe Meadow?” Ethan asked as Adam roared down the drive.

“Good call,” Adam said. “It certainly fits. If not there, maybe the old miner’s cabin. We’ll hit both.”

Ethan stared out the window in silence. Then he turned agonized eyes to Adam. “What if we’re too late?”

Adam shook his head and pressed his foot on the accelerator. “We can’t be too late, Ethan. We just can’t.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

Holly slowly opened her eyes, surprised at the effort it took. The air was frigid around her, and her jaw ached. She didn’t recognize her surroundings. She was in a one-room cabin, lying on the floor. She tested her arms and found they were free from the handcuffs she’d worn earlier.

Pale shades of light beamed through the one window. Dawn. So she’d been here at least two hours.

Tears leaked from her eyelids. Ryan. She’d never even told him she loved him. And now she’d never get that chance.

A sound startled her, then pain assaulted her hip as her captor kicked her.

“I see you’re awake. Good. Now get up.”

She gazed warily up at him. It was the first good look she’d gotten of him. She’d expected a mean brute of a man, but she stared at what appeared to be a mild-mannered man of average height and size.

He smirked as if reading her thoughts.

“Don’t let my appearance fool you, my dear. Now you can get up of your own accord or I’ll get you up, and I assure you, it won’t be a pleasant experience.”

Terror washed through her system. She wanted to vomit. She put her hand out to prop herself up and shoved herself from the floor. As soon as she stood, the man grabbed her arm and jerked her toward a chair.

“Have a seat.”

She sank down in the chair situated by an old desk. The chair heaved and groaned as she settled her slight weight on it, and for a moment, she feared it would collapse.

She put out her hand to the desk to balance herself. She was cold. Colder than she’d ever been in her life. There was no heat in the cabin. No protection from the biting cold. Her limbs felt like blocks of ice. She shivered uncontrollably. Once she started, she couldn’t stop.

The man lit a cigarette and lazily blew smoke. He leaned against the small sink and watched her with cold eyes.

“I’m going to kill you.”

Panic flooded her. Her throat tightened, and for a moment she couldn’t breathe. She didn’t want to die.

“But I’m going to be civil about it.”

He looked amused at his proclamation.

“I’ll offer you a choice. A very quick, painless death, or—” he paused for effect, “—it can be a very messy, very prolonged, very painful death. Your choice.”

Her mouth went dry.

“All you have to do is tell me who all knows what happened on your wedding night. Very simple. Mr. Bardwell is very keen to protect his interests. Which would be difficult in a jail cell, as I’m sure you can imagine.”

He took out a large, sharp-looking knife as he spoke. He caressed the sleek metal with his fingertips, running them over the edge to the point.

Holly’s mind raced. He was a talkative bastard. He was clearly enjoying the situation. Obviously if she talked, it would be over within a matter of minutes. She eyed the knife, abject terror raging through her body.

She closed her eyes and tried to summon her courage. She pictured Ryan and bit the inside of her cheek to keep from weeping. She couldn’t allow this bastard to get away with what he’d done.

“So what will it be, Mrs. Bardwell? Shall we enjoy a brief conversation before your untimely demise?”

Her hand splayed out over the desk and she rose to her feet. “Go to hell.”

His eyes hardened. He crossed the space between them and without warning, grabbed her arm and yanked it behind her back. He whirled her around until she faced the desk. She cried out in pain as he continued to exert enormous pressure on her arm.

Higher he pushed. She screamed in agony and then she felt a pop. He’d broken her arm!

He let go and her arm fell, dangling at her side. Spots dotted her vision, growing larger until she feared she’d black out from the pain. Her hand scraped the desk trying to hold herself upright. Her fingertips brushed across a pencil and she curled her hand around it.

Rage taking control, adrenaline pumping through her veins, she whirled around, pencil in hand and plunged it into his face. It sank into his cheek, and he stumbled back, howling in pain.

She wasted no time. Ignoring the horrific pain in her left arm, she flew at him, ramming her knee into his groin. Once, twice and a third time until he fell to the floor.

She didn’t hesitate even for a moment. She ran.

She threw open the door to the cabin and plunged into the snow. Icy wetness met her hips as she scrambled to gain her footing.

Her heart sank. She’d never make it out alive. The snow was too high. Too deep. She’d freeze to death in her scanty clothing long before she could make it to safety.

She set her jaw until it ached. She wasn’t going to die at the bastard’s hands. If she died, it wouldn’t be without a fight.

Ignoring the pain, the cold and the horrible numbness affecting her limbs, she struggled on, determined to put as much distance between her and her abductor as she could.

She headed for the trees, hoping to lose herself in the wooded area. A hysterical laugh bubbled from her throat. How could she lose anyone in three feet of snow?

Her head popped back. She was yanked backwards, a hand wrapped tightly in her hair. She turned on him, fighting tooth and nail. Her survival was at hand.

Metal glistened in the early morning sun. Then tearing agony exploded in her chest. She fell back into the snow, dimly aware of the man holding a knife above her. Her uninjured arm sank into the snow. Her hand grasped for purchase and knocked against a rock. She gripped it tightly, prepared to make her last stand.

With a cry of rage, she hauled her arm forward and bashed the man’s head with the rock as he plunged downward with the knife again. This time the knife glanced off her shoulder, cutting a long gash down her arm.

He fell face first into the snow, and she gave him no time to recover. She rolled, raising the rock high again and hitting him as hard as she could. He went still, and she dropped the rock.

She rolled and scooted away, trying desperately to regain her footing. The world tilted and swayed around her, her mind swimming in sheer agony. He’d stabbed her in the chest. Blood ran hot over her skin. Her left arm dangled uselessly beside her. Somehow she had to find a way home.

She stumbled down the hill, away from the cover of the trees. She needed to be in plain sight now. Her only hope was rescue.

She closed her eyes. She’d never told them she loved them. Hot tears fell, mixing with the blood that ran freely down her body. If only she’d told them.

***

Adam drove the Land Rover to its limits. For two hours, they’d searched every nook and cranny of the mountain. There was only one possibility left, and despite his best effort, he was fast losing hope.

“Around the next bend, take the path off the road,” Ethan directed, his voice grim. “We have to hope the snowfall hasn’t made the trail impassable.”

Adam tore around the corner and braked as the turnoff rushed to greet them.

“Adam look!” Ethan cried out.

Adam wasted no time. A fresh trail down the path. One made recently. By a vehicle. He sped up the bumpy incline, slipping and rocking in the snow. The four-wheel drive made quick work of the path, and soon they rounded the bend to the old mining cabin.

A black SUV glinted in the sunlight. Adam roared to a stop, grabbed his rifle and piled out of the Rover. Ethan followed quickly behind, his gun up and ready.

Adam frowned when he saw the door wide open. He ducked under the window and peered inside through the entryway. It was empty.

He and Ethan rushed inside.

“Someone’s been here,” Ethan muttered.

Ethan picked up a still lit cigarette lying on the floor and flicked it away.

Adam’s heart sank as he looked around. There were visible signs of a scuffle. Blood on the floor. He whirled around and ran out the door, his eyes searching the snow for fresh signs.

Deep trenches in the snow led away from the cabin and into the trees in the distance. He and Ethan leapt off the porch and began charging after the tracks.

A few seconds later, Ethan put a hand out to halt Adam.

“Look!”

Ethan pointed to a body in the distance. They ran over to find a man slumped in the snow. Blood seeped from a wound in the back of his head.

Adam rolled him over. He was unconscious. Hope beat a steady rhythm in his heart. Had Holly been able to escape him?

Then his eyes came to rest on the dark red blood that stained the snow. Blood that did not come from the man. His eyes followed the splatters across the snow where it continued down the hill.

“Let’s go!”

They powered down the hill. Adam prayed the whole way. God let them find her. Let her be okay.

“Adam, there she is!”

Adam looked ahead in time to see Holly wobble and slump into the snow. He ran the remaining thirty yards, his heart screaming the entire way.

When he got to her, he reached down and pulled her up to his chest.

“Oh God,” he moaned.

There was so much blood. It bathed her entire front. Her left arm lay at an odd angle, swollen and discolored.

“Holly! Holly, baby,” he cried.

Ethan sank down beside him and helped Adam lift her from the snow.

Her eyes fluttered weakly. Disorientation clouded their depths. She pushed and shoved, trying to stand.

She was running on adrenaline, and she was fast running out. She began to shake violently.

“She’s going into shock,” Adam said. “We have to get her out of here now. Radio in. Tell them to have the chopper waiting. We’ll have to get her as far down the mountain as we can.”

“Ryan,” she cried out. “Oh God, Ryan.” She struggled weakly against Adam, tears slipping down her cheeks.

“Shhh, baby. Ryan’s okay. I swear it.”

She didn’t hear him.

“I never told…I never told them I loved them,” she whispered.

Adam held her tighter against him. He buried his lips in her hair and blinked back tears. “God, I love you too, baby. I love you too.”

He stood up, holding her carefully in his arms. He had no idea the extent of her injuries, but he had to get her down the mountain fast.

Ethan rushed ahead, clearing a path in the snow for Adam. They struggled up the hill, each step excruciatingly slow. Finally the Land Rover was in sight. Ethan surged forward, redoubling his efforts.

“Get me the first-aid kit,” Adam barked. “I’ll sit in the backseat and lay her down. I need to try and stop the bleeding.”

Ethan threw open the back and hauled out the first-aid kit, several blankets and a wad of bandages.

As soon as Adam got into the backseat with Holly, Ethan cranked the engine and roared down the trail toward the main road.

“How is she, Adam? I need to know something,” Ethan said, desperation creeping into his voice.

“The bastard broke her arm. Looks like he stabbed her in the chest. Christ, there’s so much blood!”

Helplessness had him in a firm grip. He kept a finger to her neck, feeling for her pulse. It was weak and erratic, but it still beat against his skin.

He wadded the bandages in his hand and pressed them to the wound on her chest. He needed to slow the flow of blood.

“Ryan…”

Holly was only half-conscious and completely unaware of Adam and Ethan. Adam smoothed his free hand over her cheek.

“Ryan’s okay, baby. Do you hear me?”

She tossed her head, soft moans rasping from her throat.

“Cold…so cold.”

“Turn up the damn heat,” Adam barked at Ethan.

He gathered the blankets tighter around her, trying to infuse warmth into her body.

The squawk of the radio interrupted him, and he heard Ethan respond, but Adam’s focus was on Holly and the blood-soaked bandages in his hand.

“The chopper’s almost here,” Ethan called back. “They’re landing in Duffy’s pasture. We’ll be there in about two minutes.”

Adam sucked in a breath of relief. They were nearly there, and the sooner Holly got to a hospital, the better her chances of survival.

“Any word on Ryan?” Adam asked.

“Lacey said they life-flighted him to Denver. Same hospital they’ll take Holly to. They were worried by the amount of blood he lost.”

Ethan’s voice carried an undercurrent of concern, one that jarred Adam’s nerves all the more.

“But he was okay, right?”

“Said he lost consciousness right before they took off. Don’t know any more than that.”

“Fuck!”

He closed his eyes and wanted to howl in fury and frustration. Tears stung his lids, and he shut his eyes even harder to prevent them from leaking out. He’d never felt so damn helpless in his life.

The two most important people in his life aside from Ethan could be taken from him.

He grabbed at the seat to steady himself when the Land Rover came to an abrupt stop. The door flew open, and a flight medic peered in.

The medic yelled back instructions, and two responders ran over with a backboard and jump bag. Adam backed out of the Rover and let them take over.

A hand slipped over Adam’s shoulder and he turned to see Lacey standing there.

“I just want you to know how sorry I am this happened, Adam.”

“I know you are, Lacey.”

“Is there anything I can do?”

He turned to look at her. “We left the man up at the old mining cabin. He’s probably dead by now. You might want to have a deputy go up and get him.”

Lacey gave him a sharp look. “You didn’t kill him, did you, Adam?”

“No, but I wish I had.”

The medics pulled Holly out of the Land Rover and laid her on the backboard. Adam and Ethan ran over but were warded off by the paramedic.

“This is a load-and-go situation, sir. I’m sorry, but we don’t have any time to waste.”

Adam’s mouth opened, wanting to ask the question, but it stuck. He wouldn’t allow himself to voice it. Instead, he watched as they hustled the backboard onto the chopper. The flight medic jumped in and signaled the pilot to take off. Seconds later, the bird lifted into the air and flew toward Denver.

“Let’s go, Adam,” Ethan said in a strained voice. One that sounded very much like he was holding back tears as well. “It’s a few hours’ drive to Denver.”

Adam followed numbly behind Ethan and they climbed into the Rover.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Adam managed to piss off no less than six people before he discovered where Ryan and Holly were. He’d torn through the busy ER until he’d been threatened with arrest if he didn’t settle down.

Holly had been taken to surgery, but Ryan was still in the ER where he was receiving a blood transfusion. At first, Adam and Ethan had been told they couldn’t see Ryan yet, but after Adam swore he’d take down the waiting room piece by piece, the nurse had relented and allowed them back.

Adam shoved into the door, anxious to see his younger brother. Ryan’s appearance shocked him. Beside him, Ethan sucked in his breath as well.

Pale, haggard, weary lines etched around his eyes, Ryan looked like hell, plain and simple. His shoulder was heavily bandaged, and he had enough wires and lines running from him to keep a small city supplied in electricity.

Ryan’s eyes fluttered open when the two brothers walked in. His head surged up, pain creasing his brow.

“Where is she? Did you find her?” he demanded.

Adam stopped by the bed, his knees weak with relief. There was nothing wrong with Ryan a few days in the hospital wouldn’t fix.

“We found her,” Adam said quietly.

“Where is she?” Ryan gritted from behind clenched teeth.

Adam ran a hand through his hair, trying desperately to maintain his composure.

“She’s here. In the hospital,” Ethan said.

Ryan’s eyes blazed. “How is she?”

“We don’t know,” Adam said.

Ryan jerked his head back toward Adam. He swallowed heavily then opened his mouth. “What happened?”

Adam closed his eyes. “He stabbed her in the chest. Broke her arm. She’s in surgery. They airlifted her here. We don’t know much.”

Ryan sank back against his pillows, his face white. Tears streaked down his cheeks. Adam felt a painful twinge in his chest. He hadn’t seen Ryan cry since they were kids.

“Will she…will she be okay?” he rasped.

Adam exchanged looks with Ethan. He didn’t want to lie to Ryan, but Ryan was in no shape for this kind of burden.

“I think she’ll be fine,” Adam said, hoping he hadn’t just lied.

“I let her down. I failed her,” Ryan said bleakly.

“I let you both down,” Adam said. “I should have never left either of you. But we can’t think of that right now.”

Ethan put a hand on Ryan’s uninjured shoulder. “How are you feeling?”

“I’m pissed,” Ryan snapped. “I let that bastard get the drop on me.”

“What did the doc say about your shoulder?” Adam said, pushing the subject back to Ryan.

Ryan closed his eyes again and sank deeper into the pillow. “Says I’ll be fine. Gave me two pints of blood, patched up the wound. Wants me to stay a day or two, but overall, he said I was one lucky bastard.”

He cracked one eye to stare at Adam. “How did you find her? What happened? You haven’t told me anything.”

“We can talk about it later,” Adam said. He was sure he didn’t need to rile Ryan up any more than he already was.

“Don’t coddle me,” Ryan said fiercely. “Tell me what the fuck happened out there.”

“If you don’t calm down, you’re going to get us kicked out of here,” Ethan said.

They were interrupted when the door eased open, and a nurse stuck her head in. “Mr. Colter? Mrs. Bardwell is out of surgery. I thought you’d want to know. She’s in recovery, but the doctor will be down in a few minutes to talk to you.”

“When can we see her?” Adam demanded.

“You’ll have to ask the doctor. He knows you’re here. He won’t be long.”

Adam sighed in frustration. “Do you at least know how she’s doing?”

The nurse smiled kindly. “She made it through surgery fine.”

His stomach dropped, and for a moment, he thought he might be sick. Relief poured over him so heavy, he had to find a place to sit down quick or he was going to fall.

He sank into the chair situated by Ryan’s bed and dropped his head into his hands.

“Thank God,” he heard Ethan whisper.

Adam hadn’t realized just how frightened he was. Not until now. His breath came in sporadic fits as he struggled to calm his raging emotions. He clenched his fingers into fists then curled them outward again.

Several minutes passed and the brothers sat in silence. Then the door opened and an older man wearing green scrubs walked in. He glanced between the brothers and adjusted his glasses.

“You’re here for Mrs. Bardwell?”

“Don’t call her that,” Ryan growled. “Her name is Holly.”

The doctor blinked in surprise. “I take that as a yes.”

Adam surged to his feet and stuck out his hand. “Adam Colter. And yes, we’re here for Holly. How is she?”

The physician shook Adam’s hand. “Dr. Phillips. I performed surgery on Mrs.…Holly,” he corrected.

“Is she okay?” Ethan asked anxiously.

“She’s doing well considering the condition she arrived in. She lost quite a large amount of blood. She suffered a compound fracture of her left radius. She also suffered a six-inch laceration to her left shoulder as well as a severe knife wound to her chest. I repaired some of the damaged tissue and stitched the cut. Luckily the blade missed all her major organs. Two centimeters more to the right and it would have sliced her lung.”

Adam sat back down heavily. “When can we see her?”

“She’s in recovery. We’ll be moving her to a step-down unit, kind of a level below ICU and a step above the floor. I want to monitor her progress for a few days. I don’t see any reason you can’t go in to see her when she’s moved from recovery.”

“You’ll let us know when she goes?” Ethan asked.

“I’ll have the nurse come get you,” Dr. Phillips said.

“Thank you,” Adam said. “We appreciate it.”

The doctor nodded and walked back out the door, shutting it behind him.

Adam turned to Ryan. “When are they moving you to a room?”

“Hell if I know,” Ryan grumbled. “They poked and prodded on me for damn ever.”

Adam saw the pain in Ryan’s eyes. He glanced over to Ethan to see if he noticed as well. Ethan’s lips set into a fine line.

“Have you had anything for pain, buddy?” Adam asked.

Ryan shot him a dirty look. “Fuck no. I wanted to be awake and aware until I knew Holly was safe.”

“Well you know she’s fine now, so I’m going to call the nurse so she can give you something.”

“I don’t need it,” Ryan said through his teeth.

“Ryan, you were shot. It can’t feel that great,” Ethan said. “Quit being so goddamn stubborn and take the medicine.”

“You can take it willingly or I swear to God I’ll hold you down while the nurse sticks a needle in your ass,” Adam said.

“Fuck off,” Ryan snarled.

But Ryan slumped down into his bed, his eyes weary and pain-filled. Adam reached for the call button and pressed. A few minutes later, a nurse bustled in, syringe in hand.

“It’s about time you let me give you something, young man,” she said with a reprimanding stare in Ryan’s direction.

She bent over and swabbed the IV port at Ryan’s wrist and swiftly injected the pain medication. She patted Ryan on the arm. “Try and get some rest now.”

Adam pulled the chair up so he faced Ryan and sat back down. Ethan snared the only remaining chair and positioned it at the foot of the bed.

“Tell Holly…tell her I love her,” Ryan slurred out.

“I will,” Adam said quietly. “Now get some rest so you can tell her yourself.”

Ryan’s head slumped, and his eyes closed.

Adam leaned back in his chair and laced his hands behind his head. He stared at the ceiling, the tiles swimming in his vision. He was so tired. He’d aged a decade overnight. Had it only been last night that he’d sat in the living room reflecting on how good life was?

Things had changed in an instant.

He and Ethan sat in silence as the minutes ticked by. Ethan looked every bit as tired as Adam felt. But neither would rest until they saw Holly.

He must have dozed momentarily because the opening door startled him.

“Are you Adam and Ethan?” a nurse asked.

Adam scrambled up. “Yes, ma’am, that’s us.”

She motioned for them to follow her outside.

Once in the hall, she turned concerned eyes on them. “We’ve moved Mrs. Bardwell from recovery, but she’s quite distraught. She’s asking for you. We don’t want to have to sedate her so soon after coming off the anesthesia. Maybe your presence will calm her.”

“Let’s go,” Adam demanded.

They followed the nurse and Adam had to check his stride in order not to pass her. His impatience nearly boiled over as he allowed her to lead them down the twisting halls to the elevator.

A lifetime later, the nurse entered a large room that housed several smaller cubicles. In the center stood the nurses station where two other nurses walked briskly to and from the cubicles.

“Mrs. Bardwell is at the end,” the nurse said.

She walked down, pushed aside the curtain and gestured Adam and Ethan in. Adam shoved past her. He sucked in his breath as he saw Holly lying in the bed, a multitude of tubes and wires coming from everywhere.

Quiet sobs emanated from her, and tears spilled down her cheeks. She faced away from him, and he surged forward.

“Holly. Holly, baby, I’m here,” he said as he approached the bed.

Ethan followed closely, going to Holly’s other side.

She closed her eyes and turned further away from Adam.

Ethan slipped a hand to her hair and bent to kiss her.

“You’re breaking my heart,” Ethan said in a hoarse voice.

“Ryan,” she whispered. “Oh God, Ryan.”

Adam bit the inside of his cheek to keep from breaking down. He leaned forward, needing to touch her, reassure himself she was alive. “Baby, Ryan’s okay, I swear it. He’s down in the ER waiting for a room.”

She shook her head and moaned, the agony spilling from her throat.

“Doll, listen to us,” Ethan pleaded. “It’s not good for you to be so upset.”

Adam watched her, panic rising fast within him. The nurse hovered in the doorway, concern etched in her face.

Holly wasn’t cognizant of her surroundings. She was too caught up in her grief. She thought Ryan was dead.

Adam turned to the nurse as Ethan continued to comfort Holly. “Our brother, Ryan Colter, is down in ER waiting for a room. Have them bring his bed up here.”

The nurse’s brow crinkled. “Absolutely not. We aren’t set up for a double room here. This is a step-down unit. We have to be able to closely monitor our patients.”

“And I’m telling you the only way you’re going to calm her down is to bring him up here,” Adam gritted out. “I don’t care what you have to do to make it happen. Just do it.”

“I don’t have that kind of authority,” the nurse protested. “I’ll have to call the doctor in and risk sedating her.”

“And I’ll turn this damned hospital upside down if I have to,” Adam snarled. “Don’t fuck with me. Not over this. He needs a room. He needs the care. He can come here. There’s room for another bed. Hell, you could put him next door and take down the curtain. I don’t care how you get it done, just do it!”

“I can’t authorize something like that,” the nurse said. “Only the attending physician can.”

“Then call him up here,” Adam demanded. “I want to talk to him. Do it now. We’re wasting time.”

The nurse retreated, and a few seconds later, Dr. Phillips stuck his head in the door.

“Mr. Colter, what’s going on in here?”

Adam quickly explained his request. As he spoke, the doctor hustled to Holly’s bedside and took in her quiet sobs. He glanced around the room as if considering Adam’s request. Then he sighed.

“I don’t take well to bullying, Mr. Colter. What you’re asking is highly irregular. However, I tend to agree that perhaps the best thing for this young lady is to see your brother. Maybe it will calm her. I’ll have to call the ER physician and arrange it with him, but I don’t see why we can’t make an exception this once. Much will depend on how stable your brother’s condition is. I understand he suffered a gunshot wound.”

Relief flood through Adam. “Thank you, Doctor.”

Adam resumed his position next to Holly’s bed, his hand curling around her uninjured one. Her left arm was surrounded by a cast and her entire chest and left shoulder were swathed in heavy bandages.

He’d never seen her looking so vulnerable. Tears continued to seep from her closed eyes, and his chest tightened in response. He leaned forward and kissed her temple.

“I love you, baby,” he whispered. “I’m so sorry I never told you.”

As he and Ethan kept watch over Holly, she finally drifted off to sleep. Her breathing became more even, and the flow of tears finally stopped. Her head lay limply against the pillow, her face pale with red blotches from the crying.

A few minutes later, the same nurse Adam had gone up against came bustling in. She eyed him with a look of annoyance.

“I’ve been instructed to open up the cubicle next to Mrs. Bardwell’s. Since I don’t imagine you’ll agree to go home, I’m having a chair and a small sofa brought in as well.”

Adam eased his scowl. “Thank you,” he said sincerely. “This means the world to us.”

The nurse’s expression softened. “I know you’re worried about her. But we’re doing our best to take excellent care of her.” Then she grinned a little mischievously. “Besides, chances are your brother would have ended up here anyway. The hospital’s pretty full, and he needs care beyond the floor, but he’s not a candidate for ICU. And from what I hear, he’s not exactly cooperative.”

Adam’s lips quirked into a smile. “Yep, that’s Ryan. But he’ll straighten up when he’s able to see Holly. He’s worried sick about her.”

Within the hour, the curtain between the two rooms had been pulled, and two orderlies hauled in a chair and a sofa and set them between the two beds.

Thirty minutes afterward, a nurse rounded the corner, pushing Ryan in a wheelchair. She looked less than happy with her charge, and Ryan didn’t look like he gave a fuck.

She rolled him toward the other bed, but he put his free hand down to jam the wheels. The nurse’s lips pressed together, and she shook her head.

“Into bed with you, Mr. Colter. You got your way. I took you up in a wheelchair when you shouldn’t be out of bed, but you’ll go now, or I’ll haul you back to the ER.”

Ryan ignored her, his haunted eyes stroking over Holly.

“Help me up,” he said hoarsely, his gaze going to Adam.

“Ryan, you should be in bed,” Adam began.

“I have to see her.”

Adam looked at the nurse who shrugged in defeat.

“Do whatever it is that will get him into bed the fastest,” she said.

“Give me a hand, Ethan,” Adam directed. “Let’s make this quick.”

Adam bent over Ryan, and Ryan curled his good arm around Adam’s neck and pulled himself upward. Sweat broke out on Ryan’s forehead, and he trembled against Adam. Ryan’s face had gone pasty white, and Adam knew it had cost him dearly to expend so much energy.

He and Ethan helped Ryan to the bed where Holly lay. Tears filled Ryan’s eyes as he gazed down at her. He reached his hand out to touch her cheek then pulled it back to scrub the moisture from his own face.

“I’m so sorry,” he choked out.

She stirred in her sleep.

“Ryan,” she murmured. Then tears slid from beneath her lids once more.

Ryan finally lost the battle to stay upright. He sagged and Adam and Ethan scrambled to catch him. They hauled him over to the bed and with the help of the nurse settled him in. She then proceeded to lug in the IV poles and reattach the lines.

She fussed over him for a good hour before finally leaving them alone.

“Promise me, you’ll wake me when she comes around,” Ryan said as he stared at Adam in exhaustion.

“I will,” Adam replied. “Now get some rest. You aren’t any good to her in your present condition.”

Ryan nodded and closed his eyes. He was asleep before his head fully reclined against the pillow.

Adam turned and sank down onto the sofa while Ethan took the chair next to it.

“We came close to losing them.”

Ethan nodded. “Too close.”

“Something has to be done about the bastard.”

Again Ethan nodded.

Adam curled his fingers into fists then flexed them outward again. He repeated the action over and over. “I’ll kill the son of a bitch myself before I let him close to my family again.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

Holly slowly opened her eyes and blinked a few times to clear the cobwebs. For a moment, she had no recollection of where she was or why she was in such an unfamiliar place. And when she did remember, pain the like she’d never felt crawled through her system.

Ryan.

She closed her eyes and tried to remember all that had transpired, but all she could conjure was the memory of Ryan falling, of her hand coming away from his chest covered in blood.

Hot tears filled her eyes and escaped from her lids. She felt the slow trickle as they trekked down her cheeks. A warm hand cupped her face and gently wiped at the moisture.

She opened her eyes to see Adam standing over her, a concerned look on his face. She blinked again to bring him into focus. She slowly became aware of the rest of her surroundings. She was in a hospital room. Her gaze darted to her other side where she saw Ethan slumped in a chair asleep.

Just the fact that Ryan was so conspicuously absent sent another slow crawl of agony through her heart. A sob welled in her throat—one that she tried to call back—it threatened to choke her with its intensity. She was finally forced to let it out.

It sounded harsh and ugly, and once released, more surged forth until every breath brought another cry.

“Holly, listen to me, baby. You have to listen to me. Ryan is okay. He’s not dead. He’s here.”

Adam cupped her chin, forcing her to look at him, piercing her with his green eyes.

“Do you understand what I’m saying?” he demanded.

Then she heard someone in the background.

“Let me up, damn it!”

“Ryan?” It couldn’t be. She’d seen him fall. She’d heard the shot. Felt his blood.

She struggled to sit up and nearly blacked out as pain lanced through her chest. Adam swore above her and held her down with his hand.

“Goddamn it, Holly, you’re going to hurt yourself.”

Behind Adam, Ryan came into view, his face haggard, eyes bloodshot, his upper half wrapped in bandages. He blurred before her as her eyes swam with tears. She’d never seen such a beautiful sight in her life.

“Christ, Ryan, you shouldn’t be up,” Adam protested.

Ryan pushed Adam aside, and in the next moment, Holly felt herself enveloped by Ryan’s body. She pressed her cheek into his chest, the bulk of bandages shoving into her face. She didn’t care. Didn’t care how much it hurt for her to be in such an awkward position.

He pressed his lips to her forehead. “Thank God you’re all right.”

He pulled away and Holly grabbed at his hand with hers. “Don’t go.”

“I hate to break this up,” Adam began. “But both of you are in a lot of pain and neither of you should be doing anything but resting. Which means get your ass back in bed, Ryan. I want you both well so we can go home.”

Holly heard the worry in his voice. She also saw the pain in Ryan’s eyes. Her own pain was fast taking over everything else. But she had to say it first.

She reached out her hand to touch Ryan’s face. “I love you. I should have told you before.”

Ryan caught her hand and pressed his lips into her palm. “I love you too.”

Adam wrapped an arm around Ryan and pulled him away. Ryan slumped against his brother. Holly looked up to where Ethan now stood beside her.

“Is he okay?” she asked anxiously.

“He’s doing better than you are,” Ethan said dryly. He paused for a moment before touching her hair with his hand. “You scared us, doll.”

She didn’t respond. How could she say that they couldn’t have been any more scared than she was? She’d never been so terrified in her entire life. She hadn’t wanted to die with so much regret. Things had become so clear in those horrible minutes in the snow when she was sure she would never see Adam, Ethan or Ryan again.

“I love you,” she said, allowing all the emotion to escape her in those three little words.

Ethan bent to press his forehead to hers. “I love you too, doll. So much. I never want to come that close to losing you again.”

She closed her eyes as he kissed her softly on the lips.

“I hurt,” she said in a low voice.

Ethan immediately stood upright. “I’ll call the nurse.”

She smiled, wincing at the effort it took. Adam’s hand smoothed up her arm and over her shoulder. He tenderly pushed back the tendrils of her hair over her ear.

“Get some rest, baby. We’re all right here. We aren’t going anywhere.”

Holly heard the nurse come in, felt her fiddle with the IV, and seconds later, Holly welcomed oblivion into her system.

“L-love you,” she slurred, as Adam’s face weaved back and forth in her shaky vision.

“I love you too, baby. Rest now.”

***

Over the next several days, Holly slept the majority of the time. Ryan became crankier and crankier until finally the nurses gave up trying to keep him in his bed. On the fourth day, they officially discharged him.

The same day, Holly was moved from the step-down unit to a regular room. Adam finally relaxed. Both Ryan and Holly were out of the woods. Soon he’d have his family back home where they belonged.

He sat in a chair next to Holly’s bed while she slept and flexed his neck. He rubbed tired eyes and wondered if he’d ever sleep another night until he knew for certain the threat of Holly’s husband was removed.

Across the room, Ryan sat propped on the couch, several cushions around him. His younger brother hadn’t rested nearly enough after his injury, Adam knew, but short of tying him to a bed, Adam didn’t know how to make Ryan settle down.

Ethan sat in a chair next to Ryan, fatigue ringing his eyes. They were all so damned tired. They all wanted the same thing. To go home.

Adam’s cell phone rang, and he hastily scooped it up so it wouldn’t wake Holly.

He stood and walked toward the door, away from Holly’s bed. “Adam here.”

“Adam, it’s Lacey. Is this a bad time?”

“No, what’s up?”

Lacey hesitated for a moment. “How are Ryan and Holly?”

“Better. They discharged Ryan today and moved Holly to the floor. Both need a lot of rest, but they’ll be okay.”

“Hey, that’s great, Adam. Look, I called because I thought you ought to know we found the guy who shot Ryan and tried to kill Holly. He’s dead.”

“Fuck.”

“Yeah, tell me about it. I wanted the bastard alive. Adam, you know this makes it hard to pin anything on Mason Bardwell.”

“Yeah, I know,” Adam growled.

“What do you want me to do?”

Adam sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “Don’t do anything yet. I need to talk to Cal as well as Ryan and Ethan. We can’t take Holly back there if it isn’t safe.”

“I’ll let you know if my investigation uncovers anything else,” Lacey promised.

“Thanks,” Adam said as he closed the phone.

He turned around to see Holly studying him.

“Hey,” he said as he walked toward the bed. He bent and kissed her forehead then smoothed her hair from her cheek with his hand. “How are you feeling?”

Her cinnamon eyes stared apprehensively at him. “Who was that on the phone?”

He didn’t want to upset her, but he wasn’t going to lie to her either. “That was Lacey. The man who hurt you…he’s dead.”

Something savage flashed across her face.

“Good. He nearly killed Ryan,” she bit out.

“He nearly killed you, baby.”

“How is Ryan?”

Adam blinked at the abrupt change in topic. But then Holly’s sole concentration when she was awake was Ryan’s well-being. He knew she was still dealing with the fright of nearly losing him. It was a feeling he was intimately familiar with.

He glanced over to where both Ethan and Ryan were slumped over asleep.

“He’s resting.”

Holly closed her eyes for a moment then opened them and nodded her approval. “He shouldn’t be out of bed.”

Adam leaned in to kiss her again. He couldn’t touch her enough. He kissed her, held her every chance he had.

“I want to go home,” she whispered.

“I know you do, baby. Soon. I promise.”

He stroked her hair and settled on the edge of her bed, careful not to jar her too much.

She seemed to withdraw within herself. Something he’d witnessed with more frequency as she spent more time awake. It worried him. He had no idea what she was thinking.

He started to ask her, but her eyes fluttered, and she slowly closed them. He sat with her until he heard her soft, even breathing, then he eased from the bed and sank down onto his chair. He could use a few winks himself.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Holly stared at the ceiling, her thoughts in chaos. Adam, Ethan and Ryan were all asleep. They looked uncomfortable as hell, but she didn’t want to do anything to wake them.

Guilt pressed down on her until it threatened to suffocate her. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw Ryan falling again. Her worst fear had been the danger she was bringing to the brothers’ doorstep. A fear that had now been realized.

It was time for her to make sure nothing more happened to Adam, Ethan or Ryan. She loved them all so much. The idea of losing any of them created an unbearable ache in her heart.

She glanced over at Adam just a few feet away. His cell phone lay on the small table next to her bed. She stared at it for a long moment then slowly reached for it.

She knew Lacey had been the last to call so her number should be stored. Holly quietly flipped the phone open and punched the series of buttons to pull up the last received call. Then she hit send.

A few seconds later, Lacey’s voice filtered over the line.

“Lacey? This is…this is Holly Bardwell,” she said in a stronger voice.

There was a long pause. “What can I do for you, Mrs. Bardwell?”

Holly took a deep breath and checked to make sure she hadn’t already awakened the men.

“I need you to contact the district attorney for San Francisco County,” she said in a voice just above a whisper.

Another long pause. “Does Adam know you’re calling me?”

“No, and I want to keep it that way,” Holly said firmly. “Look, Lacey. I know you don’t like me, but I do know you like Adam. Do you want what happened to Ryan to happen to him? I have to do what I can to keep him safe. Keep them all safe.”

“What do you want me to say to the D.A.?”

“Tell him I have some information on Mason Bardwell he would be very interested in. Tell him where to find me. I won’t talk over the phone. It has to be in person.”

“Are you sure that’s wise?” Lacey asked.

If Holly didn’t know better, she’d swear there was actual concern in the other woman’s voice.

“It’s my only option. I can’t let them be killed because of me.”

Silence descended between the two women. Finally Lacey spoke.

“All right, I’ll make the call.”

“Thank you,” Holly said softly.

She closed the phone and carefully replaced it. Then she sank into her pillows, exhausted from the energy she’d expended.

***

Two days later, the D.A. arrived, two Colorado state patrol officers flanking him. They walked into Holly’s room, eliciting immediate reactions from the brothers.

Dread tightened Holly’s chest, squeezing her until she struggled for breath. She knew who he was and why he was here.

“What the fuck is going on?” Adam demanded as he stood to his full height.

Ethan and Ryan also stood. Heavy tension clouded the room, so thick you could stir it with a spoon.

“Easy, son. My name is David Masterson. I’m the district attorney for San Francisco County.”

Adam crossed his arms and stood, legs apart, staring defiantly at the D.A. “That doesn’t explain why you’re here.”

“I asked him to come,” Holly said quietly.

All eyes turned to her. Ryan moved closer to her bed, hovering protectively over her. Which was laughable at best. He still looked like a half-dressed mummy with the bandages wrapped around his chest and shoulder.

“Perhaps I could have a moment alone with Mrs. Bardwell,” the D.A. said.

“Like hell you will,” Ryan snarled.

Holly put up her free hand to rest on Ryan’s arm. “I’ll be fine, Ryan.”

Adam stared at her, his gaze never leaving her face. “What have you done, Holly?”

“Please understand, Adam. I can’t allow any of you to come to harm because of me.”

Adam swore long and hard. She winced at his ferocity.

David Masterson gestured at the two policemen. “If you don’t mind, escort the gentlemen out so Mrs. Bardwell and I can talk privately.”

“The hell you say!” Ethan burst out.

“Ethan, please,” Holly pleaded. “Let me do this my way. I’m asking you to leave. For me.”

Looks of hurt mixed with anger were thrown her way, but the three finally turned and stalked out the door.

The D.A. turned and gave her a speculative look.

“Mind if I sit down?” he asked.

She shook her head and watched as he settled into the chair Adam had vacated.

“My office has been looking for you for some time, Mrs. Bardwell. Any particular reason you disappeared?”

She stared hard at him. He wouldn’t get the upper hand over her. This meeting would be on her terms and her terms alone.

“I asked you here, Mr. Masterson. I’ll ask the questions.”

He lifted one brow. “Very well. What can I do for you?”

“You wouldn’t have come all this way if you weren’t keenly interested in Mason Bardwell.”

He nodded. “That’s true.”

“I saw him murder a man on our wedding night,” she said baldly.

The D.A. sat forward, urgency lighting his eyes. “You saw him? Unmistakably?”

She shuddered and closed her eyes. “There was no mistaking what I saw, Mr. Masterson. He shot a man.”

“Were there any other witnesses? Think hard about this, Mrs. Bardwell. It’s very important.”

“Please. Don’t call me Mrs. Bardwell,” she said quietly. “My name is Holly. And yes, there was one other person present. His business partner, Thomas Goins.”

David sat back, a gleam of triumph in his eyes. “Are you willing to testify to what you saw?”

“It’s why I asked you here,” she said. “But I have conditions.”

Again he quirked his eyebrow at her. “What sort of conditions are we talking about?”

“I want protection. He’s why I’m in the hospital. He’s why Ryan Colter nearly died. He won’t hesitate to kill me or them.”

“Of course we’d take all the necessary precautions,” he said quickly.

“I want Adam, Ethan and Ryan protected as well. They won’t like it. They won’t want it. But I won’t set foot in a courthouse unless you guarantee that someone will be looking out for their best interests until this is all over with.”

“Holly, if you help me put away Mason Bardwell, I’ll personally baby-sit them. We’ve been after him for years. He’s up to his neck in organized crime in the San Francisco Bay Area. Until now, we’ve never been able to pin anything on him. When Sheriff McMillan called me and said you wanted to see me, I took the first flight out here, hoping you’d tell me what you have.”

Holly blanched. “Organized crime?”

David nodded. He studied her for a moment. “This probably isn’t the best time to tell you, but then I can’t imagine there ever being a good time. We strongly suspect he had a hand in your parents’ deaths.”

She opened her mouth in shock. “But they died in an accident! It was ruled an accident.”

“So it was. A rather suspicious accident. He was involved in several investments with them. Investments that went very bad. A week before their accident, they came to my office with claims they had evidence he was involved in fraud.”

Holly dropped her head onto her pillow. Tears stung her eyes and she wiped angrily at them. “And you never did anything about it?”

His voice softened. “We didn’t have enough evidence to pursue an indictment. Believe me if we did, I would have done everything in my power to convict him.”

“What do I have to do?” she asked. “I want the bastard in jail for what he did.”

“Well, I’ll take your statement. Then I’ll put together an arrest warrant and have the police pick Mr. Bardwell up. We’ll move you to an undisclosed location where you’ll remain until the trial. I’ll arrange for police protection for the Colters as well.”

“How long will this take?”

“That I don’t know. I won’t lie to you. It could drag on for some time, but I’ll do the best I can to make sure we get a rapid trial date.”

She swallowed the knot in her throat. How long would she be separated from Adam, Ethan and Ryan, and would they even want her back by the time it was all over with? As much as she hated the idea of being separated from them, she knew what she had to do. For her parents, for the men she loved, and most importantly, for herself.

“Let’s do it,” she whispered. “Make the arrangements.”

He leaned forward and folded her hand in his. “Thank you, Holly. You’re doing a very brave thing.”

Brave? Or stupid? She wasn’t sure which. She knew she’d have three very angry men. Men she loved more than anything else in her life. And here she was doing the one thing she wanted to do the least. Leaving.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Adam sat in brooding silence, his feet perched on the windowsill of the hospital room. After the district attorney had come out of Holly’s room, she’d fallen asleep, clearly exhausted by the encounter.

The floor had gone into a flurry of activity, directed by the two Colorado state troopers. Even now, a police guard had been posted at the door, and no one but hospital staff and the Colter brothers were allowed in.

Adam could feel the clock ticking, and he didn’t like it a damn bit. He glanced over at Holly’s pale face. She was too damn weak, not nearly recovered enough to take on her bastard husband. She needed rest, to recuperate.

“What do you think’s going on?” Ethan muttered as he sat down beside Adam.

“Don’t be talking in low voices, thinking I won’t hear,” Ryan said sourly. “If there’s something to be said, I want to hear it.”

“We’re trying not to wake Holly up.” Adam turned back to Ethan. “I wish the fuck I knew what was going on in her head. She blames herself for what happened to Ryan, and she’s acted on that.”

Ryan swore a streak that would have their mother washing his mouth out with soap.

“So what do we do?” Ethan asked.

Adam shook his head. He felt so damn helpless. “I don’t know. It has to be her decision. We can’t make it for her.”

“I don’t want to lose her,” Ryan said in a tight voice.

“Do you think we do?” Anger and frustration simmered in Ethan’s eyes.

Adam rubbed his face. They were all on pins and needles. Tired. Frustrated beyond belief. And scared to death of losing the one woman who meant everything to them.

“How can we just let her walk away?” Ryan demanded. “Who’s going to make sure that bastard husband of hers isn’t going to hurt her again?”

Adam turned his head to the bed when he heard Holly shift and sigh softly. Her eyes fluttered open, and he leaned forward in his seat.

“How’re you feeling, baby?”

“Tired,” she whispered.

He felt guilty for what he was about to do, but he wasn’t going to let go without a fight. She didn’t need to be pushed, but that was exactly what he was going to do.

“What’s going on, baby? Why did you call the D.A.? I don’t like what that implies.”

She stared at him with her beautiful eyes. Eyes that were awash in sadness. And fear. Almost as if she was afraid of how he’d react when she answered his questions.

His gut tightened uncomfortably.

“It had to be done,” she said.

“No, it didn’t,” Ryan refuted.

Tears welled in her eyes. “You almost died, Ryan. Because of me. Do you have any idea what that did to me? How badly it hurt? I can’t stand the thought of any of you gone. I love you too much.”

Adam glanced over at Ryan. His brother looked to be near losing all control. Rage and grief festered like a gangrenous sore.

“I’m the one who let you down,” Ryan said in a near shout. “Don’t you get it? I let that bastard into our home. I let him take you away from us. I let him nearly kill you. I let you down just like I let those prisoners down in Iraq.”

Tears streamed down Holly’s face. “Ryan—”

“I won’t let you do this, Holly. I won’t let you sacrifice yourself for us,” Ryan said fiercely.

She struggled to sit up, and Adam leaned further into her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders to help.

“I made a bargain with the district attorney,” she said. “A bargain I won’t back out of. It’s something I have to do. For all of us.”

Nausea welled in Adam’s stomach, and he and Ethan exchanged panicked looks.

“What kind of bargain?” Ethan asked dully.

“I’m going to testify against Mason.”

Adam shook his head. “No. No, no, no! It’s too dangerous. He’ll go after you with everything he has.”

“I’m going away,” Holly added softly. “Until the trial. I’ll be in protective custody.”

Adam surged to his feet. He clenched his fingers into tight balls. God, he wanted to hit something. Put his fist through the wall.

“Why? Why are you doing this?” He no longer cared that he sounded so angry. He couldn’t bring himself to treat her so gently when she was tearing him apart on the inside.

“I’m doing it for you.”

The statement was firm. Accentuated by a sharp lift to her chin. Fire blazed in eyes that had been so fatigued just moments ago.

Adam closed his eyes, drawing a tight rein on his anger. He wanted to fucking howl. Instead, he turned and walked out. He couldn’t trust himself to speak when all he wanted to do was shout.

Holly watched as he left and felt her world splinter and break into tiny pieces. He was angrier than she’d ever seen him. At her.

Looks of betrayal loomed in Ethan and Ryan’s eyes. Did they all hate her?

“Go after him,” she said softly. “He needs you.”

“He needs you,” Ethan pointed out.

“Don’t let him do anything stupid,” she begged.

“I need some air,” Ryan said in a defeated voice she cringed at.

Ethan shook his head and followed Ryan out the door.

Holly clapped her hand to her face as the sobs she’d tried so hard to contain came bubbling out. She tried to suck in steadying breaths, but loud, raspy, harsh sounds kept spilling from her throat.

The nurse came in the door, a concerned expression marring her face. David Masterson followed closely behind.

“Do you need something for pain?” the nurse asked.

For pain? If only a simple drug would take away the agony that clawed at her heart.

Holly shook her head. She wanted her wits about her. She was going to need all she could get in the coming days.

“Mrs. Bardwell…Holly, I’ve spoken with your doctor, made extensive arrangements to have you transferred to a private facility in another state. If you’re agreeable, we’ll have you transported within the hour.”

Holly’s mouth gaped open. “So soon?”

“It’s imperative we move you to a safe place as soon as possible. Your husband has already proven he is capable of anything. He hasn’t had any trouble finding you. It’s only a matter of time before he finds you here.”

“I’m ready,” she said in a steady voice.

***

Adam knew something was wrong the minute he stepped off the elevator. The nurse who’d cared for Holly this shift wouldn’t meet his gaze. In fact, she scurried off in the opposite direction as fast her legs would take her.

He growled low under his breath. It had taken him the better part of two hours to cool off enough to think rationally. Ethan and Ryan hadn’t helped. They’d been as pissed as he was.

The three of them strode down the hall toward Holly’s room. Adam noticed the absence of the guard who had been posted earlier. When he opened the door, he was greeted by a freshly made bed. An empty bed. He rushed through the door, slamming it against the wall.

The room was empty. Completely empty. No trace that Holly had ever been there could be found.

He stormed back into the hallway, his brothers close on his heels. He stalked to the nurses station and slammed his hands down on the counter.

“Where is she?” he demanded.

An older lady, the head nurse, maybe, walked over to him and put out a placating hand.

“She’s been transferred to another facility. One that has better security than we do here.”

“Where?” Adam bit out.

“She can’t tell you that.”

Adam whirled around to see David Masterson standing a few feet away. He itched to plant his fist square into the D.A.’s nose.

“She left this for you,” David said, extending a folded note. “Don’t worry, Mr. Colter. We’ll take excellent care of her.”

Adam watched, stunned, as David turned and walked down the hall toward the elevator. He stared down at the paper in his hand, his stomach rolling and tumbling.

With shaking hands, he pulled it open. Three words. So simple.

I love you.

He crumbled the note and sent it flying into the wall. His brothers wore expressions of disbelief. Ryan punched the wall, shoving a hole into the plaster.

“What do we do now?” Ethan asked in a quiet voice.

“We go back to the cabin. And wait for her to come home.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Holly stood at the end of the winding driveway staring up at the cabin. Summer had come to the mountains. Everywhere she looked, the earth burst with green. She’d only seen the landscape when it was covered with a sheet of white and had thought at the time it couldn’t be more beautiful. She’d been wrong. It couldn’t possibly look any better than now when she was coming home.

She’d parked down the road, exactly as she had done once before. Somehow she’d wanted to replicate the journey she’d made so many months before.

She smiled as the breeze lifted her long hair and blew it gently around her shoulders. She slid a hand over the bulge of her abdomen, rubbing absently at the gentle swell.

With a deep breath, she started the long walk up the hill to the front door. Butterflies danced in her stomach. In response, the baby kicked and turned over. She stopped and put a hand to her stomach again until the sensation passed.

She smiled and continued on. When she reached the front porch, she hesitated. The door was mere inches away and yet she didn’t knock. Should she just go in? No. She’d been gone too long.

Would they welcome her back? Would they still love her? Uncertainty nibbled away at her confidence. Adam had been so angry the last time she’d seen him. She closed her eyes to banish the look of betrayal she’d seen in his expression.

Tears swam in her eyes. She’d missed them terribly. She’d lain awake so many nights longing for their touch. She looked down and scrubbed at her eyes. It was over now. She was finally free to live the life she wanted. It was up to her to reach out and take it.

Slowly, she raised her hand and knocked quietly. She waited a moment then mustered her courage and knocked harder.

Her heart lurched when she heard firm footsteps from inside. The door opened and Ryan stood in the doorway, a stunned look on his face.

“Holly?”

She stared at him, praying he didn’t turn around and shut the door.

Before she could say anything, she found herself enfolded in his arms. He picked her up and whirled her around, burying his face in her chest.

The baby rolled and kicked between them and he froze. He let her slowly down then backed a space away. He reached out with a shaky hand to cup her swollen belly.

“Is this…is this…?” He broke off, his voice hoarse with emotion.

She covered his hand with hers, holding it in place against her stomach. “Yes.”

He stared at her in stunned silence. Then he hugged her to him again. He buried his face in her hair and stroked her back. He reached between them to palm her abdomen again as if he couldn’t quite believe the evidence in front of him.

“Our baby,” he whispered.

He tugged her to the couch and sat. He reached for her hands and pulled her down until she straddled his lap. Then he placed both hands on her stomach, a look of wonder in his eyes.

He looked back up at her, and his hands traveled over the arm that had been broken then up to where the knife wound had torn her chest.

“Are you all right?”

“I’m fine. Now that I’m here,” she added.

He reached up and framed her face in his large hands then pulled her down to kiss him.

“I’ve missed you so much,” he said hoarsely.

Tears slid over her cheeks. “I missed you too.”

A noise across the room had her jerking her head in that direction. She tensed as she saw Adam and Ethan standing in the doorway to the living room.

Ethan’s face split into a wide smile, but Adam stared in brooding silence. Her heart flipped and her stomach dropped. He hadn’t forgiven her for leaving.

She shakily crawled back off Ryan’s lap and stood, her fingers wrapped tightly together.

Adam took a step forward. “Promise me.” He stared directly at her, his eyes penetrating every layer of her skin. “Promise me you’ll never do anything so completely stupid again. Swear to me you’ll never leave us again.”

She flew to him, throwing herself into his arms. He caught her tightly against him. He held her head against his chest. He kissed the top of her hair, leaving his lips there for a long moment.

When she pulled away, she found herself tugged into Ethan’s arms.

“Welcome home, doll.”

He kissed her lingeringly then hugged her again.

“Do you have something you want to tell us?” Adam asked, his eyes drifting to her stomach.

She smiled. “You’re going to be fathers.”

Ethan let out a whoop and twirled her around the living room.

“Put her down, dumbass,” Ryan said sourly. “She doesn’t need you throwing her around like a sack of grain.”

Ethan set her down and molded his hand to her belly.

“Are you hungry? Want me to fix you something to eat?”

“I’m starving,” she admitted. “I didn’t want to stop even for a moment until I got here.”

They herded into the kitchen and Adam sat Holly at the bar. He settled in beside her, his hand caressing her back. “What happened?”

She let out her breath in a sigh. “It went faster than we all thought. Mason showed no sign of cooperating even with my damning statement. Then the night before the trial was set to start, he entered into a plea bargain with the district attorney. He pleaded guilty and forewent the trial.”

“And he’s no longer a threat?” Ryan asked.

She shook her head. “He’ll be in jail for a long time.”

“You did a brave thing, baby,” Adam said. “I’m pissed that you did it, but it took incredible courage on your part.”

She gave him a sad smile. “I missed you all so much. I was so lonely without you.”

Adam hugged her to him. “You’ll never be without us again, baby. That I promise.” He glanced down at her belly. “When did you know?”

She looked down, not sure she should answer truthfully. He nudged her chin up until she looked at him once more.

“You knew before you left.”

She nodded. “It was such a shock. Amidst all the blood loss, the injuries, when they got routine lab work back, they told me I was pregnant. They fully expected me to miscarry, but I didn’t.”

She paused before continuing. “I knew…I knew if I told you, that you would never let me go. And I knew I had to do what I did to protect you and our baby.”

Ethan set a plate in front of her along with a glass of milk. She wrinkled her nose. “Milk?”

“For the baby,” he said.

She rolled her eyes. “I hate milk.”

“Drink up,” he said with a grin. “You need it and so does the little one.”

She smiled, allowing her full joy to roll through her. She was home. It was almost as if she’d never left. A single tear slipped down her cheek, and she smiled harder.

Adam reached over and thumbed the wetness away.

“Not a day has passed that we haven’t thought about you. Worried about you. Cursed you,” he added with a wry grin. “Welcome home, baby,” he said in a more serious tone. He bent over and pressed a kiss to her belly. “Welcome home, baby Colter.”

“My divorce is final,” she whispered.

“And don’t think we’re going to waste any time making you ours,” Ethan said fiercely.

A tingle snaked its way up Holly’s spine. “When?”

“As soon as we can arrange it,” Adam declared. “Our parents will want to be here. I’ll call them tomorrow. We’ll have a civil ceremony to legally marry you to me, but we’ll have a private commitment here, where you’ll be married to all of us.”

Holly stared at them for a long moment then felt her heart swell until she feared it would burst right out of her chest. They still wanted her. Acted as though she’d never left them, hadn’t been gone nearly six months.

“I’ll really be yours,” she said in awe.

Ryan snorted. “You’ve always been ours. Make no mistake about that.”

Adam fingered her hair, wrapping the ends around his hand. “Will you stay with us always? Love us as much as we love you? Be the mother to our children?”

She stood and wrapped herself around Adam as tightly as she could. She hugged his neck to her and held on for dear life.

“I love you so much,” she whispered. “Yes. Yes, I’ll marry you.”

Ethan’s face split into a wide grin, and Ryan sat back on his chair, folding his arms across his chest in a gesture of supreme satisfaction.

Adam kissed her long and hard, leaving her breathless. For the first time in six months, she allowed herself to relax and revel in the moment.

Soon she’d legally, emotionally, completely belong to the three brothers, and more importantly, they would belong to her.

Life was full of ironies. Only in running from a past riddled by mistakes had she found a future so perfect, so bright that she still had trouble believing it was her reality.

“Anyone want to play Monopoly?” she asked.

Later, as they sat on the porch watching the sun go down over the mountains, Holly wrapped herself in the comfort that she was indeed home. For the first time since her parents’ deaths, she felt a sense of belonging.

Adam reached over to take her hand, his thumb massaging her palm. “I love you, baby.”

She smiled. “I love you too.” Her gaze drifted to Ethan and Ryan, both of whom wore relaxed, easy expressions. “I love all of you.”

Ethan smiled. “We know, doll. After all, you came back to us.”

Chapter Thirty

A week later Holly stood by the window in the bedroom and looked over the back expanse of property where Adam, Ethan, Ryan and their fathers were putting the finishing touches on the wedding arch that framed the distant mountains.

The days since her return had been nothing short of magic. The men hadn’t let her out of their sight or out of reach of a touch or caress. They’d spent every waking moment together, talking, reconnecting. And the nights had been spent in a haze of tender loving.

Adam hadn’t wanted to wait a single moment longer than necessary to get the legalities out of the way. He and his brothers had taken her into town and he and Holly were married. She was officially a Colter, but now her new family had gathered to see her pledge herself to all three brothers.

She glanced down at the beautiful diamond solitaire on her left hand and thumbed the band. They’d insisted she have the traditional diamond, but when she’d questioned them about the band, they’d refused to say anything. It was a surprise for the ceremony when she would bind herself to all three. She slipped the ring off and transferred it to her right hand in preparation for the band that would be given to her later.

A knock sounded on the door, and Holly turned to see Maggie Colter stick her head into the room. She smiled and motioned the other woman forward.

“How you doing, honey?” Maggie asked as she crossed the room to hug Holly. “Are you feeling all right? You’ve been through so much and those boys of mine haven’t given you any time to recover. I swear you’d think they’re worried you’re going to disappear on them.”

Holly stared back at her, and then Maggie realized what she’d said and the two women burst into laughter.

“Okay, so maybe that fear is substantiated. Still, they ought to give a woman more time to prepare for her big day.”

Holly smiled. “I don’t mind. I think I’m as anxious to make it permanent as they are. It seems like we’ve wasted so much time.” She lowered her hand to her belly. “I hate that they’ve missed so much.”

Maggie squeezed Holly’s hands and led her over to the bed. Though Holly had only met her a few days ago, she’d instantly liked this woman. Holly could see so much of her sons in her. And Maggie’s husbands had embraced Holly, telling her they were thrilled to have a daughter at last.

Their acceptance had meant more to Holly than she could have imagined. Before they’d arrived, she’d convinced herself that as long as Adam, Ethan and Ryan loved her, nothing else mattered, but it wasn’t true. She wanted to fit in. She wanted a family to feel a part of. She wanted them to feel like their sons had found the best person to complete their lives, not just someone they settled on.

“You have all the time in the world to make up for the lost time,” Maggie said gently. “You did a brave thing, and I’m grateful to you for wanting to keep my sons safe even if it bruises their male egos.”

“Are they almost done?” Holly asked, looking to the window.

Maggie rolled her eyes. “If I know my guys, they’re arguing over ridiculous details like whether it leans too far to the right or left. But the more important thing is whether you’re ready to get dressed. I’ve hung up the dress so it doesn’t wrinkle, and the flowers have arrived. All that’s left is for us to get you into the gown and your hair all done up, and you’ll be ready to get married.”

Holly took a deep breath and then impulsively, she reached out and hugged the older woman.

“What’s this?” Maggie asked with a laugh as she hugged Holly back.

Holly pulled back and tears crowded her vision.

“Hey, none of that on your wedding day,” Maggie chided. She reached into her pocket, pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed at Holly’s cheeks.

“I just want to say thank you,” Holly said.

“What on earth for?”

“For accepting me. For making me feel so at home in your family. I can’t even begin to tell you what it means to me.”

Maggie stroked Holly’s cheek and smiled warmly. It was a smile that made Holly glow on the inside. One of those gestures that signaled the unconditional love of a mother. She missed it keenly in her own life, and she wanted to grab on to Maggie with both hands and never let go.

“You love my boys and it’s so obvious they adore you. That’s all I can ask for. Plus you’re giving me a grandchild in just a few months so that gets you serious brownie points.”

Holly laughed. “Okay, enough with all the tears. It’s my wedding day and I want to look fabulous.”

“Amen. Get into the tub and take a long soak. When you get out, I’ll have your dress laid out and we’ll do your hair.”

***

The dress was everything a woman dreamed of from the time she was a little girl imagining her big day. It was elegant, with simple lines and a lace-trimmed train. Holly had been hesitant to buy such a dress for two reasons. One, it was her second marriage, even if she’d love nothing more than to bury the first and forget it ever happened; and two, she was getting married outside, and it was strange to traipse over the terrain in the frothy confection.

But Maggie had insisted that Holly pick out her dream dress. And as Maggie pointed out to her, her sons only got married once, and she wanted to see her future daughter-in-law all decked out.

So she and Maggie had taken a trip to Denver, much to Maggie’s sons’ displeasure. They’d shopped for an entire day and returned with bags aplenty.

“Step in and let me button you up in back,” Maggie said as she held out the dress.

The material slid over Holly’s skin like a dream. It fit her perfectly and molded to the bulge in her abdomen. She couldn’t even fret over being so big and in a wedding dress, because as she gazed at her reflection in the mirror, she knew she’d never looked more beautiful in her life.

She glowed from head to toe and her eyes were bright with joy and excitement. She looked every bit as happy as she felt.

“Oh my dear, you look stunning,” Maggie breathed. “My boys won’t be able to form a sentence when they see you.”

Color bloomed in Holly’s cheeks but she couldn’t take her eyes away from the woman in the mirror. The woman staring back at her had the look of someone who knew she was loved.

“Let’s brush out your hair. I’m going to put it partially up and leave the rest down. It’s so long and gorgeous.”

Holly perched on a stool as Maggie fussed over her hair, pinning it here and there and taking meticulous care to have every strand in place. When she was finally done, she reached for Holly’s shoes and slipped them onto her feet.

“You’re all set. I’ll go see if they’re ready for you, but if I know my sons, they’re pacing and checking their watches.”

Holly swallowed nervously and nodded as Maggie headed for the door. Silence surrounded her as she took in several steadying breaths. She wasn’t nervous. Impatient, yes, but not nervous. This was the first day of her new life. A life with three men who loved her beyond measure. At times she couldn’t grasp how fortunate she’d been to find such a love.

Maggie returned, a broad smile on her face. “As I suspected, they’re chomping at the bit. I’ll help you to the door and then Morgan will escort you to where your men wait for you.”

Holly rose and excitement fluttered through her stomach and into her throat. She took Maggie’s extended hand and squeezed tight. Lifting her skirts, she carefully made her way from the bedroom and down the hallway where Morgan, one of Maggie’s husbands, waited.

He smiled, and she saw flashes of Ethan in the way he looked so tenderly at her. But his eyes were Ryan’s.

He held out his arm for her to tuck her hand behind and he closed his other hand over hers. “You look beautiful, honey.”

She smiled and leaned up to kiss him on the cheek. “Thank you, Morgan.”

“Are you ready?”

She nodded and Maggie handed her a gorgeous bouquet of flowers before going out the door ahead of them. A few moments later, Morgan ushered her into the sunshine. She blinked and then looked ahead to where Adam, Ethan and Ryan stood at the arch, their other two fathers flanking them.

They took her breath away.

Morgan waited for her to get her bearings and then he led her down the winding path that was lined with flowers for the occasion. They couldn’t have picked a better day for a wedding. The earth burst with gold. The aspens were so brilliant that it hurt her eyes to look on the blaze of color.

The wind carried a hint of cold, but the sunshine splashed over her skin, taking away the chill. As she neared the arch, Ethan stepped forward to take her from his father. Ryan stepped to his other side while Adam remained where he was standing.

Caleb Colter moved under the arch and smiled at Holly and his sons. He was a handsome man, with only a touch of gray to mark his years. He was quiet and intelligent, serious but always quick to offer a laugh and a smile. He would officiate the ceremony and give Holly and his sons the vows to recite to one another.

Morgan Colter moved to the side of Ryan while James Colter stood by Ethan. Adam moved in front of Holly to face her and Caleb stood just to Adam’s side so he could see all four of the participants.

As Caleb began his recitation in low, steady tones, Maggie moved up beside James and wrapped her arm around his waist. Her smile was broad, so wide-spreading that her entire face shone. Tears sparkled in her eyes and James discreetly handed her a tissue.

Holly stifled her chuckle and focused her attention on Caleb.

She solemnly vowed to be faithful to each man in turn. She promised to love them all the days of her life and beyond. For her, there would be no until death do us part. She felt firmly that their love would live on when their lives on earth were at their ends.

Then each man turned her to face him and held her close, his gaze locked with hers, and recited a vow to love and cherish, to protect and hold sacred her love, and above all to remain faithful all the days of their lives and beyond.

And then Ethan took her hand and carefully slipped an intricately woven band onto her ring finger. She stared down at it, turning it this way and that in the sun. It was a tricolor ring with thin ropes intertwined and connected in a never-ending circle. But in addition to the traditional tricolor set-up, a fourth ribbon was woven through the middle in platinum.

It was them. The four of them. Inexorably tied together. It was so beautiful it made her heart ache. She glanced up at the three men and was overwhelmed by the love shining in their eyes.

“I’ve waited a long time for this day,” Caleb said as the four turned once again to him. “To welcome a daughter into our family and know that my sons had found their mate at last. All I ask is that you love well and be happy. It’s all a father could ever want for his children. And now you may kiss your bride, sons.”

Ethan captured her lips in a long, hot kiss. He framed her face with his hands and held on as he breathed into her mouth. When he let her go, Ryan turned her into his embrace and scorched the air right out of her lungs. He was hungry and his body trembled against hers as his hands ran up and down her back.

“I love you,” Ryan whispered. “God, I love you so much.”

“I love you too,” she whispered back.

Adam waited for her to pull away from Ryan and then he gently enfolded her into his embrace. For the longest time he stood there, just holding her, his hand molded to her belly. Then finally he pulled back just enough to kiss her, his lips sweeping tenderly over hers.

“Welcome home, baby. Welcome back to where you belong.”

She closed her eyes and raised her face to the sun. When she opened them, the sky spread out above her in a blaze of blue magnificence.

Home.

She twirled around, her delighted laughter echoing over the land. Ethan grinned and caught her hand, aiding her as he turned her under his arm. Ryan joined in her laughter and Adam rocked back on his heels, a satisfied smile across his face.

“I’m home,” she cried.

Then she launched herself into Ethan’s arms. He caught her up and whirled her around just as he had the week before when she’d first returned.

This time no one reprimanded him. They were too caught up in Holly’s joy. It was a day that no one in the Colter family would ever forget. It was the day when so much joy was shared that years later, just thinking back would bring a warm smile to their faces.

It was the day Holly Colter embarked on her new life with the three men who loved her as passionately as she loved them.

Callie’s Meadow

Maya Banks

Chapter One

Some secrets weren’t meant to be shared right away. Some were meant to be held close and savored, enjoyed with the giddy knowledge that something wonderful was happening.

Holly Colter watched from the back door as her husbands and sons rode into the corral and dismounted. Michael, the middle child, immediately ran for Holly, his face alight with excitement.

“Mama!” he bellowed. “Guess what we found?”

Holly caught the six-year-old into a fierce hug and kissed the top of his head. “What did you find?”

Dillon, the youngest, wedged himself between Michael and Holly and threw his arms around her legs. “We found elk antler sheds!”

“Dillon! I was telling Mama,” Michael shouted.

Dillon grinned and stuck out his tongue. Holly shook her head and pushed them to either side of her or a scuffle would ensue.

Seth approached with Ethan, a disapproving frown on his face as he surveyed his two younger brothers. Michael and Dillon exchanged glances, and just like that, their loyalties once again aligned as they conspired against their oldest brother.

Before Holly could call a warning or a reprimand, Dillon and Michael shot toward Seth. Seth let out a war cry as he went down under the two boys.

Holly closed her eyes and sighed. Ethan chuckled as he pulled her into his arms. “I’m not going to ask how much you enjoyed your day to yourself.”

She opened her eyes and tilted her chin up to receive his kiss. She smiled as he let his lips linger over hers. “I won’t lie. I stayed in bed until noon. I only showered and dressed a half hour ago.”

Ethan groaned. “I’m jealous. The urchins were up at the ass crack of dawn.”

She laughed. “I heard them despite the fact y’all tried really hard to herd them out of the bedroom before they woke me up. They were a little excited about their ride with the dads this morning.”

Ethan lifted his eyebrow. “A little? I don’t think they slept last night. I expect they’ll crash at any time.”

She snuggled into Ethan’s side and watched in amusement as Ryan and Adam tried in vain to separate the boys. Adam finally shook his head, threw up his hands and headed to the house, leaving his sons on the ground.

“You’re going straight into the bathtub when you come in,” Holly called.

Ryan sauntered up, a grin on his handsome face. “Yes ma’am, but only if you join me.”

She rolled her eyes. “I meant those hoodlums you call your children.”

“My children? Hell, it wasn’t my idea to have so many.”

“Well, it wasn’t mine,” Ethan countered.

“What are we arguing about?” Adam asked.

“Your children,” Ryan and Ethan said at the same time.

Holly laughed and went into Adam’s arms. He hugged her fiercely and dropped a kiss on her brow.

“How the hell did I get blamed for the heathens?” Adam asked.

“Well I damn sure didn’t get pregnant by myself,” she said. “And none of you are claiming responsibility.”

“Mama!” Seth bellowed. “Make Michael and Dillon leave me alone!”

Holly sighed and shoved past Adam, Ryan and Ethan. She walked over to where Seth was struggling under the weight of both Michael and Dillon, and Dillon was yelling like a banshee as he spurred Seth like a horse.

“Didn’t you get enough horseback riding?” she asked in exasperation. “Dillon, get off your brother. I want all three of you inside and in the bathtub right now.”

Dillon scrambled off of Seth, and Seth and Michael rose with sheepish looks on their faces.

“Yes, ma’am,” they mumbled as they trudged off to the house.

She glared at Adam, Ryan and Ethan as she herded the boys past them, but their laughter followed her inside.

“I missed you, Mama,” Dillon said as he wrapped his dirty arms around her legs.

Her heart melting, she leaned down and kissed his forehead. “I missed you too, you little imp. I missed all of you. Did you have fun?”

She was then treated to three boys all chattering at the speed of light as they described their horseback ride up the mountains and onto the plateau where their dads hunted elk every fall.

They stripped down, and Dillon and Michael hopped into the tub while Seth gave them a superior look and headed for the shower.

“Only babies take baths,” Seth said scathingly. “Men take showers.”

Michael took immediate offense. “Mama takes baths!”

“Yeah, but she’s a girl,” Dillon pointed out.

Holly stifled her laughter. “Get cleaned up and into clean clothes. We’ll have an early dinner tonight.” She didn’t add that they would eat early because the boys would pass out as soon as they finished their dinners. It would be like waving a red flag under a bull’s nose.

She left them to their baths and went to find her husbands.

“Hey, baby,” Adam said when she went into the kitchen. He pulled her into his arms and gave her a long, leisurely kiss. She sighed and rested her head against his chest. “Enjoy your day?”

“I did but I missed all of you too. It was too quiet! Did you guys have a good time? Male bonding and all of that?”

Adam chuckled. “The boys were so excited I think they wore the horses out with all their nervous energy.”

Ethan entered the kitchen and pulled a beer out of the fridge. “Who’s cooking tonight?”

“I thought I would,” Holly offered.

Adam blanched. Ethan winced. From the doorway came, “Oh hell no.”

She glanced up to see Ryan looking at her with a horrified expression.

“What?” she asked innocently.

Adam narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “Exactly what were you thinking to cook?”

She grinned. “Takeout from Maebelle’s?”

Ethan visibly relaxed. Ryan was less subtle. He sighed in exaggerated relief and muttered, “Thank God.”

She glared at Ryan. “I’m not that bad a cook.”

He raised an eyebrow.

Ethan laughed. “Yes, you are, doll, but we love you anyway. We’ve established in the last eight years that cooking is not your strong point.”

“I make good grilled cheese sandwiches,” she defended.

When the men still stared at her, she said, “Well, the boys like them!”

Adam tugged at her hair. “Baby, they eat anything that won’t eat them first.”

Ryan shuddered. “Ain’t that the truth.”

She eyed them belligerently. Ethan winked and then reached out to tweak her on the nose.

“Don’t be pissed, doll. You make up for your lack of cooking skills in other areas.”

“I’m going into town to get us supper,” she said with a huff. “You three can wrestle the boys from their baths.”

Adam frowned but before he could speak up, Ethan headed him off. “I’ll ride along with you.”

She rolled her eyes because even after eight years, they were still forbiddingly protective of her and somehow didn’t think she could even drive into town by herself.

Still, she was happy for the company. The roads weren’t bad in summer but the switchbacks made her nervous. The guys insisted on buying her a four-wheel drive SUV, because not only did they want her to be safe, they wanted her to feel safe.

In the winter she didn’t even make bones about driving the roads. She was more than happy to let her husbands hover protectively over her and wrap her in cotton.

Still, she’d made certain she could drive in the snow and ice because with three children, she had to know that she could drive them to the doctor if something happened.

She leaned up on tiptoe to kiss Ethan. “You have five minutes and then I’m going.”

Ethan smacked her on the ass. “Cheeky wench today. Okay, let me grab my wallet and the keys. I’ll check in on the hooligans.”

While she waited for Ethan, she found her purse and her flip-flops. She was sliding them on when Seth bolted down the hallway and slammed into her side.

“Whoa there, kiddo.” She laughed as she fought for her balance. She hugged him to her and inhaled the scent of his clean hair. “Where you going in such a hurry?”

“Dad said you were going into town. Can I go? Please? I want to see Lacey.”

Holly smiled and smoothed his still damp hair over his forehead. Lacey was Seth’s hero—and godmother. If anyone had told her eight years ago that the lanky sheriff would be her firstborn’s godmother, she would have laughed.

But after Holly returned, pregnant and still haunted by the attack on Ryan and her kidnapping, Lacey had stepped in and extended the one thing that Holly needed most. Friendship.

She’d become a close friend of the Colter family, and even Ryan softened toward her as soon as he realized how protective Lacey was toward Holly—and their children.

Two years after Seth had been born, Lacey married Dan England, a retired Olympic snowboarder. And now Lacey was pregnant with her third child. The two families spent a good deal of time together and their children were great friends.

“I don’t see why not,” Holly said. “Go ask your fathers to make sure they don’t have plans for you.”

Seth scampered back into the kitchen and a moment later, Ryan walked out with Seth tucked under his arm.

“Did you say this rugrat could go with you into town?”

Holly smiled at the image of father and son. She never got tired of seeing her boys with their fathers. Her sons were perhaps the most loved children in the world, with no shortage of people to encourage and love them as they grew.

Love, she’d discovered, was the cure for many ills. Her husbands’ love for her had saved her life.

“I did. He wants to see Lacey so I thought we’d drop him by the station while Ethan and I run to Maebelle’s to pick up dinner.”

“Be good for your mother,” Ryan said as he scrubbed Seth’s head.

Holly rolled her eyes. Ryan always said the same thing, but it was the two younger hellions who most needed that particular admonishment.

Ethan came down the hall, his keys jangling in his hand. “You ready?”

Seth struggled out of Ryan’s grasp and hurried over to grip Holly’s hand. Ethan smiled and tousled his hair affectionately.

“Yeah, let’s go,” Holly said. “I’m hungry.”

***

Seth unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned forward eagerly as Ethan pulled into the parking lot of the Clyde police station.

“She’s here!”

“I’ll walk him in and make sure Lacey’s not busy,” Ethan said.

Holly watched the two disappear inside and as expected, Ethan returned a few minutes later, alone.

“I don’t know who was more thrilled to see who,” Ethan said as he slid back into the truck. “Seth to see Lacey or Lacey to see Seth.”

Holly chuckled. “He does love that police station.”

“Lacey’s already grooming him to take over her job one day.”

Holly wrinkled her nose. “I’m glad we have many more years before we tackle that issue.”

Ethan parked outside Maebelle’s, and Holly hurried in to get their order. Maebelle had opened her tiny hole-in-the-wall restaurant a few years back when the tourist industry had picked up in Clyde. She now did more business than she could handle on her own, but she refused to expand. When she ran out of food, she simply hung out the closed sign and called it a day.

Lucky for Holly, Maebelle had a soft spot for the Colter men, and the idea of them going hungry didn’t sit well with her. All Holly had to do was call in to say she was coming for food, and Maebelle prepared a feast.

Tonight it was fried chicken with all the fixings. Holly could already see the guys downing the food with orgasmic delight.

Holly bypassed the line at the takeout register and sat over to the side, waiting for Maebelle to notice her. Henry, Maebelle’s son, saw her first, and his face lit up.

“Mrs. Colter! Mom has your order all ready. If you give me just a minute, I’ll get it for you.”

Holly smiled. “Thanks, Henry.”

Maebelle waved in her direction but remained at the register taking orders and handing out boxed dinners. A few moments later, Henry returned with a huge basket.

“I’ll take it out to your truck for you, Mrs. Colter. It’s much too heavy for you to carry.”

Holly waved at a few other people she knew as she and Henry walked out of the restaurant. It felt good to know and be known in the small town. She’d been very hesitant after she’d returned to the Colter brothers all those years ago. Though she’d been firm in her commitment, she’d always worried about what life would be like for all of them and especially their children.

Oh, it wasn’t all roses. They had their share of snotty, judgmental shitheads—as Ryan called them—but by and large the town had been very good to them. Holly knew who to avoid, and there were a few business she never went into, but it was their loss. There were plenty of people willing to do business with the Colters, and the Colters had a long memory for those who slighted them.

“It smells wonderful, Henry,” Ethan said as he opened the lift gate. “Tell Maebelle, we appreciate her holding food for us. Looks like you’ll probably run out before that line ends.”

“Glad to do it, Mr. Colter. Give our best to your brothers.”

“Will do.”

Holly slid back into the truck, and they headed back to Lacey’s office. This time she went in to collect Seth. She wanted to see how Lacey was doing. Lacey was a stubborn woman and insisted on working right up until she was forced to go on maternity leave. A fact that didn’t sit well with her husband, but he’d long figured out arguing with Lacey was an exercise in futility.

When Holly walked in, she stifled a chuckle at the sight before her. Seth was sitting on Lacey’s desk as Lacey queried him on all the parts to her handgun.

When Lacey looked up and saw Holly, she smiled. “Hey, Holly.”

Lacey stood and Holly got a good look at her bulging stomach. The Colter brothers liked to tease Lacey and say she was a toothpick with a marshmallow stuck on it. She was all belly and not much else when it came to her pregnancies. Holly wasn’t sure how the hell she managed to keep her balance.

“How are you?” Holly asked as she squeezed the other woman in a hug.

“Good. Tired but good.”

“Things been quiet lately?”

Lacey rolled her eyes. “As quiet as they ever are in this town. Most of the calls are dumbass tourists who get into trouble. The locals don’t give me too much trouble. I think they feel sorry for me.”

She eyed Holly speculatively as they returned to the desk where Seth sat fiddling with an empty gun magazine.

“You look different. What’s new with you?”

Holly flushed and looked away but not before Lacey arched an eyebrow.

“Spill!” she demanded.

Holly sighed and then bobbed her head in Seth’s direction. Lacey’s eyes gleamed with curiosity and then she took Seth’s hand.

“Hey, little man. I need to talk to your mom a minute. You know, girly talk. Why don’t you run out and get into the truck with your dad?”

Seth curled his nose and made a sound of disgust. “Dad says girl talk is booooring.”

“Which one?” Lacey muttered.

Holly snickered. “All of them?”

The two women laughed as Seth hightailed it out of the station.

“Okay, what is going on with you?” Lacey demanded. “You look…goofy.”

“Goofy?”

“You look all mushy and happy.”

Holly laughed. “I am happy.”

Lacey gave her a disgusted look. “You have that look in your eyes. Like when you’re about to burst because you want to tell me something. So spill it before one of your husbands comes in to haul you home.”

Holly curled her hands into fists and let some of her excitement bubble out. “I’m pregnant.”

Lacey’s mouth fell open. She stared at Holly for a long moment as if expecting her to say it was a joke. “Shit, you’re serious?”

Holly nodded.

Lacey sank into her chair. “Oh boy. Do the guys know yet?”

“Huh uh.”

“Oh shit.”

Holly laughed again. “Oh c’mon, Lacey. It won’t be that bad.”

“Honey, they’re going to shit a brick and you know it.”

“Laacceeyy. You’re supposed to be happy for me!”

Lacey sighed and got out of her chair. She walked around and threw her arms around Holly and squeezed tight. “You know I’m thrilled for you. I know how much you wanted another baby. But I also worry about you, and you know your men are going to be out of their minds after what you went through with Dillon.”

Holly hung onto her for a long moment. “I know. But they’ll be okay. I know they will. They love children. If I hadn’t had such a difficult time with Dillon, I’m sure they would have wanted a houseful.”

“When are you going to tell them?”

Holly drew away with a grimace. “I don’t know. Soon. I can’t keep a secret to save my life.”

Lacey grinned at her. “There is that. It’s a wonder your kids ever have surprises at Christmas.” She patted her own stomach and gazed thoughtfully at Holly. “Dan and I have decided that this will be our last.”

“Are you sure?”

Lacey’s mouth twisted into a rueful smile. “Oh yeah. I never figured to have one child. Didn’t think I had a maternal bone in my body. Amazing how finding the right man will make you think about home and family in a way you never did before. Funny thing was, Dan didn’t want kids either. Or so he thought.”

“At least you can cook,” Holly grumbled. “Which speaking of, if I don’t get out of here, our food is going to be completely cold by the time we get home, and the menfolk are going to be ticked.”

“Let me know how it goes, okay?”

Holly squeezed Lacey’s hand. “I will. Take care of yourself.”

“You too.”

Holly walked out of the station and got into the truck where Seth and Ethan were grumbling about girl talk. She rolled her eyes as they pulled out of the station. Lord, she loved her guys, but it would sure be nice to have a girl to offset some of the testosterone.

Chapter Two

Dinners around the family table were always fun in the Colter household. The adults took the ends and the middle and the kids got stuck in between to prevent the inevitable supper table wars. Usually started by Dillon.

Holly often looked at the child and wondered if there hadn’t been a mix-up at the hospital. It stood to reason since Dillon was the only child born in a medical facility. He was a ball of fire and frighteningly intelligent for a five-year-old. No matter which Colter brother she looked to, she couldn’t come up with an explanation for Dillon’s personality.

But he was also her lovey child—when he wasn’t threatening to burn down the house—and of all her children he was quickest to want a hug and a snuggle from Mom. Thank God he hadn’t gotten too cool for Mom yet.

Michael idolized his fathers. Not that they all didn’t, but where Seth spent so much of his time trailing after Lacey and absorbing all things police-related, Michael mimicked his fathers in all things. He’d shown a remarkable aptitude for animals early on, and Adam swore that the kid communicated with the horses because they did whatever he wanted them to.

“School starts in a week,” Holly said cheerfully. She turned to Dillon. “Are you excited about starting kindergarten?”

Dillon scowled and shook his head, his mouth full of chicken. He looked a little deranged with his cheeks puffed out and crumbs spilling from his lips. Across the table, Ryan worked at keeping the smile from his face.

“I’m excited!” Michael said, his eyes bright.

“You’ll be a big first grader this year!” Holly exclaimed.

Michael puffed out his chest and looked every bit as arrogant as his fathers.

“What about you, Seth?” Ryan asked. “You ready to tackle the third grade?”

Seth pursed his lips and gave it heavy thought. Finally he nodded, though he didn’t look too keen on the idea. But then he brightened as if something had just occurred to him.

“Can I go to the station to see Lacey after school? I could stay with her until Mama comes to pick me up. I’m old enough to walk this year.”

Holly frowned and glanced at her husbands. Adam smiled indulgently at his oldest son. Ethan also wore a grin, but Ryan, who tended to be the most overprotective of any of them—Holly included—scowled.

“I don’t like the idea of you walking by yourself, even to the police station,” Ryan said.

“But Dad, it’s just two blocks from the school,” Seth protested. “I’m not a baby!”

Holly reached over and pulled him into her side. “But you’re our baby, and we worry. I worry. It’s not that you’re a baby, but we can’t control everyone else in the world. What if someone tried to pick you up on your way to Lacey?”

Seth pulled away and gave her a patient look. “I’d knee him in the balls just like Lacey says to do, and then I’d run away.”

Holly’s mouth dropped open about the time Ethan died laughing. Adam tried his best to look stern, but he gave up and dropped his head onto the table. Even Ryan’s mouth twitched.

The battle over whether to burst into laughter or reprimand her son for his language was over in about two seconds. She covered her face with her hands and laughed until tears streamed down her cheeks.

“Good going, moron. You made Mama cry,” Michael huffed.

“Lacey gave you some good advice, son,” Ethan said with a perfectly straight face. “However, I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to walk from school to the station yet. I’d prefer you wait on your mom.”

Seth sighed. “Yes, sir.”

Holly squeezed his hand. “We’ll pop in to see her after school sometimes. Promise.”

He smiled and leaned into her, hugging her as he snuggled against her chest. Holly looked over at her two other sons and her chest tightened. Her baby was starting kindergarten. It didn’t seem possible.

Automatically, her hand went to her still-flat abdomen and a thrill worked warm and electric through her veins. It was all she could do not to smile like an idiot at the thought that another child grew there.

She glanced at her husbands, knowing she needed to tell them. Soon. But she worried over their reactions. She wanted them to be as thrilled as she was, and moreover, she didn’t want them to worry themselves sick over the next seven and a half months.

Somehow, she’d ease into the subject. She was way overreacting, and she herself was worrying far too much. She hated the way she always got hypersensitive and emotional when she was pregnant. The guys always teased her and called her a walking, sobbing hormone.

Ryan stood and began clearing the plates while Adam announced it was the boys’ bedtime. Thus began a chorus of moans and groans. Holly kissed her sons goodnight and sent them off with Ethan and Adam to be tucked in. As ornery as the three were and as much as they bickered, they all still shared a room even though the cabin had plenty of rooms to spare. They hadn’t shown any interest in being separated yet, and in fact, over the summer when Adam had suggested they split off into their own rooms, it had caused a storm of tears and immediate protests. The parents shrugged and hadn’t brought it up again.

After helping Ryan clear the table and load the dishwasher, Holly ventured into the living room. Ethan and Adam were still with the boys and probably being sweet-talked into just one more bedtime story. She chuckled at the image because the boys had their dads solidly wrapped around their fingers.

She settled onto the couch and leaned back, closing her eyes. Though she hadn’t been plagued by morning sickness as she had with all her other pregnancies, she was bone tired. It had killed her not to take a nap for the last week, but if she did, the guys would immediately think she was sick or something terrible was wrong.

Firm, loving hands grasped her shoulders and began massaging. She sighed in bliss and then tilted her head up and opened her eyes to see Ryan standing behind the couch. He leaned down and kissed her forehead.

“You look tired.”

She smiled. “I am. No excuse, really. Slept in this morning while y’all took the boys out. Lazy day, but it was nice.”

He walked around the couch and sat down then held out his arms to her. She curled into his chest and stretched out her feet, sighing in contentment.

A few moments later, Adam and Ethan came into the living room and Holly looked up. “Boys get to bed okay?”

Ethan lifted her legs and slid underneath, propping her feet on his lap. “They’re all tucked in tight. Dillon was already asleep by the time the second story was read.”

Adam slouched into an armchair across from the couch and put up his feet on the ottoman. “I must be getting old because I swear they run circles around me these days.”

Holly smiled. As much as she loved her children and loved the hectic days of boys running in every direction, she always looked forward to the evenings when she and her husbands relaxed in the living room and talked and enjoyed one another’s company.

It was the best part of the day, a time to simply love and be loved and reflect on the joys of the last eight years together.

Sleeping arrangements had been one of the sacrifices they’d made early on in the children’s lives. Each of the men still maintained his own bedroom, and they’d put the children in the larger bedroom at the end of the hall that used to serve as the master.

Adam, Ethan and Ryan took turns taking “kid watch” by sleeping alone in case one of them awoke in the night. Often the remaining two would sleep with Holly, but not always. The men cherished alone time with Holly, and it was something she herself valued. Time to reconnect with them individually. No matter how it was done, they all managed to make her feel loved beyond measure, and what more could she ask for?

“What are you thinking about, baby?” Adam asked.

She gazed at him with all the love in her heart and smiled. “You. Us. All of us.”

Ethan’s hand stroked up and down her leg, stopping to squeeze affectionately. “We still make you happy?”

“Oh yes,” she breathed. “I feel so lucky. My life feels so perfect.”

Ryan slipped his fingers through her hair and bent to kiss her forehead. “That’s pretty much how I feel.”

Throwing caution to the wind, she broached the subject she’d been avoiding for an entire week.

“Do you…do you guys ever think about having another baby?”

Ryan stiffened. Ethan’s hand stilled on her leg and Adam frowned as he stared at her.

“We’ve already discussed this, baby. The boys are enough. More than enough. No matter how many children we’d like to have had, it’s simply not worth the risk to your health.”

A pained expression crossed Ethan’s face. “I don’t ever want to see you go through what you went through with Dillon.”

Ryan didn’t say anything at all.

“But do you ever think about it?” she persisted. “I mean if you had a choice, if there were no considerations other than just the decision to have more children, would you want them?”

“It’s ridiculous to play the what-if game,” Adam said. “There are considerations, mainly the risk to you, so as far as I’m concerned, the subject is closed.”

Holly blinked in surprise. His reaction angered her, even though her response wasn’t fair. She was asking stupid questions in light of the fact that she was already pregnant, and to open the door on this kind of discussion was just…silly.

But at the same time, she didn’t like how he seemed to render judgment and expect the rest of them to go along with it. Didn’t what Ethan and Ryan thought count? Didn’t what she thought count?

She understood that Adam was concerned. She got that her last pregnancy scared the hell out of him. But it wasn’t fair to force his fears on the rest of them.

She opened and closed her mouth. It wasn’t worth arguing over, particularly when the outcome was already decided. The hypothetical wasn’t hypothetical anymore, and now she just had to deal with the reality—and their reactions when they knew the truth.

She felt Ethan’s probing gaze, knew he was studying her intently, but she didn’t look over because she didn’t want him to see her hurt.

“Baby, what’s going on with you?” Adam asked softly.

Concern was etched into his forehead. She shook her head and forced herself to smile. The last thing she wanted was to start an argument and make them feel bad. “Just think about it every once in a while.”

Ryan pulled her up until he could look her in the face. “Listen to me, Holly. You gave us three wonderful children. We couldn’t ask for more. Our family is complete. It’s perfect as is. We’d never risk you to have another child.”

The ache in her chest grew. They weren’t complete. She didn’t even have words to explain the undeniable knowledge that they were meant to welcome another child into their family. She’d known it for years, had experienced a sadness that never really went away at the idea that she would have no more children. There was one. One more. She’d always known it, even as she took precautions to prevent pregnancy.

But their child had found a way.

She couldn’t keep this from them. She was nervous. She knew they probably wouldn’t take it well at first, but she’d never kept anything from them and she didn’t want to start now. For the first few days, she’d hugged the secret to her, delighting in the miracle of her pregnancy. She hadn’t believed it. She’d taken three tests and then she’d laughed and cried as they all showed the same result.

Ryan’s brow crinkled, and he looked at her with real concern. “Holly? What’s wrong?”

“I’m pregnant,” she whispered.

Chapter Three

She’d expected surprise. Shock. Dropping it on them that way hadn’t been the way she wanted to do it at all. She’d hoped to soften them up, get them thinking about the joys of a new baby, and then she’d surprise them with the news.

What she hadn’t expected was the horror that crossed Ryan’s face. Or Adam’s sharp expletive. Or Ethan’s dumfounded look.

But worse was the suspicion she saw when she turned to look at Adam.

“Did you plan this?” Adam asked hoarsely.

Her mouth fell open and she flinched. That hurt. She could deal with shock and even dismay. She understood this was a huge bomb she’d dropped. But to think she’d purposely gotten pregnant without talking to them?

She looked to Ethan and Ryan, but neither gave her any sign that they didn’t give Adam’s statement any credence. She pushed away from Ryan, stumbling as she backed from the couch.

“Damn it, Holly,” Ryan said as he reached for her.

She shook her head and put her hand out to ward him off. When Adam put his palm over her shoulder, she jerked away and took several steps back so they were all in her view.

“How could you even ask something like that?” she demanded. “Do you honestly think I’d so something so underhanded when I knew how you felt about me being pregnant again? Damn it, I’ve been sick with worry over how you’d react, but not because I have a guilty conscience.”

“Holly,” Ethan said in a soft voice.

She thrust out her hand and shook her head, not wanting to hear any platitudes at the moment. She glared at them all, upset and furious but also hurt and confused.

“If you were so damned worried over my getting pregnant again then you should have gone and gotten snipped. It’s a hell of a lot easier for a man to have a permanent procedure than it is for a woman,” she snapped.

Adam dragged a hand through his hair and closed his eyes. “Holly, you can’t expect to drop this on us like this and have us react well. You never said anything about us getting vasectomies.”

“Why should I have to bring it up? If you were so damned concerned about me getting pregnant, you’d think you would have come up with that one on your own. Then I could hardly hatch this plan behind your back to get knocked up and present you with a fait accompli.”

Ryan blew out his breath. “Goddamn it, Holly.”

“Just don’t,” she said in a broken voice. She backed away, hands outstretched as she spoke. “Just leave it for now. Don’t say anything else. This wasn’t the way I wanted to tell you. If we say anything more, it’s just going to dissolve into a bitter fight, and I won’t let anything ruin this for me. I’m happy about this baby.” She put her hand on her belly as tears swam in her vision. “I’m happy.”

She turned and hurried down the hall. She stopped and clenched her fists in frustration. Finally she eased into the boys’ room because she couldn’t bear the idea of sleeping in one of the other bedrooms, and the pissed-off part of her knew the guys wouldn’t venture into the children’s room and risk waking them up.

Despite her upset, her heart swelled and her frown eased as she looked on her sleeping babies. They were so beautiful and perfect. She leaned down to brush a kiss across each of their brows before retreating to the rocking chair she’d had since Seth was born.

The wood creaked as she settled into the old friend. Many a night she’d rocked her sons as she nursed. She closed her eyes and folded her hands over her belly.

“They don’t mean it, baby,” she whispered. “They’re upset and afraid, but they don’t mean it. They’ll love you just as much as I do because they can’t do anything else. As soon as the shock wears off, they’ll be so happy to meet you.”

Knowing she spoke the truth didn’t take the edge off her hurt. In the heat of the moment, lots of things could be said that weren’t meant, but the idea that even for a moment they thought she would deceive them and manipulate them this way hurt her to her soul.

***

“Goddamn it. Goddamn it, Adam. What the fuck were you thinking?” Ethan demanded.

Adam closed his eyes. “I wasn’t thinking, okay? I was too busy picking my jaw up off the floor.”

“Don’t rake Adam over the coals for what you thought for a fleeting moment yourself,” Ryan said. “We all fucked this up royally. It was a kneejerk reaction. A stupid, wrong goddamn reaction.”

Ethan rubbed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose between his thumb and forefinger. “Pregnant. It explains a lot. She’s been different lately. She’s always been super sensitive when she’s pregnant. I knew something was off with her, but I thought she was taking Dillon starting school hard.”

“What the hell are we going to do?” Adam asked in a weary voice. “I didn’t want her to ever have to go through another pregnancy like Dillon’s. I’m not sure she’s strong enough. Things are different now. The boys are at the age where they’re into everything and they already exhaust her on a good day, much less when she’s pregnant.”

“It’s pointless to talk about if,” Ethan said. “It’s no longer a what-if situation. We can say all we want about what we would have or wouldn’t have wanted, but she’s pregnant. Now we have to deal with that.”

Adam closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead. “She’s right. We made this big deal about not wanting her to get pregnant again, but we never took steps to ensure it wouldn’t happen. We delivered the dictate from on high but then we expected her to take care of it. That’s not exactly stepping up.”

“Well hell, Adam,” Ryan muttered. “Who the fuck wants to volunteer to get their balls cut?”

Ethan and Adam both winced in agreement.

“This sucks,” Ethan said after a long period of silence. “We’ve let her down, and now she’s upset when it’s obvious her pregnancy is something she’s very happy about.”

“She’s always wanted another child,” Ryan said quietly. “We pretty much told her no and never considered her feelings on the subject.”

“She almost died,” Adam bit out. “I can’t lose her. I can’t let her take that kind of risk.”

Ethan blew out a deep breath. “It’s too late, Adam. It’s not about what we let her or want her to do. She’s pregnant. We have another child on the way. All we can do is take the best care of her we can and make damn sure she takes it easy.”

Ryan’s face lit up with a goofy smile. He sank back onto the edge of the couch and ran both hands over his ears to the back of his neck.

“Another baby,” he said in wonder. Then his smile got even bigger. He looked up at his brothers, his eyes bright with joy “She’s pregnant.”

“I want to be happy,” Adam said hoarsely. “I want to, God, but I’m scared to death. Our family depends on her. We have three boys who need their mother. Wanting another child when the risk is so high seems selfish.”

Ethan sobered. “Yeah, I get it. But Adam, you don’t know that the same thing will happen again. A doctor never told us she shouldn’t get pregnant again. You took what happened and set it in your mind that you never wanted to go through that again, and it became fact. We’ll take her to the doctor and get an expert opinion. Then whatever we need to do to make sure she has the best possible pregnancy and delivery, we’ll do.”

***

Ethan slipped into the boys’ room a couple of hours later. He hadn’t been able to sleep, and he knew that this was Holly’s place to retreat when she was upset or needed her space.

She’d once said that this room with her children reminded her of everything she was most grateful for and it was hard to remain upset when she looked at her boys.

He hoped that was the case, because he and his brothers had stepped in it big-time.

His heart softened when he saw her leaned over in the rocking chair fast asleep. She didn’t look at all comfortable, but clutched in her hand was a baby blanket. Soft, worn and faded. It was Seth’s blanket, the one that Adam had wrapped him in just after he was born.

Holly had kept it all this time. It was a special reminder to her of that first birth, surrounded by home and the men who loved her.

As much as the brothers had drawn the line at Holly ever delivering at home again—the first one hadn’t been at all planned—she’d delivered Michael in the same room where Seth had been born. She’d delivered their second son into Adam’s waiting hands while Ethan and Ryan had held her and urged her on.

Dillon had been delivered in Denver because of complications in the pregnancy, and she’d hemorrhaged immediately after. There in the joy and relief of their third son being born was the reality that Holly could die. And almost had.

Ethan leaned down and kissed her gently on the forehead. He loved her more now than eight years ago, and he hadn’t thought that was possible. And yes, her being pregnant scared the living shit out of him, but he was also filled with wonder at the idea that their family wasn’t complete. Not yet. Another child would be born and bring with him or her a whole new dimension. Someone who would love and be loved.

Oh yes, there was room for more in the Colter family. Ethan’s heart swelled with the magnitude of Holly’s announcement.

He eased his arms underneath her and slowly lifted so he wouldn’t wake her. Then he carried her out of the boys’ room and down the hall to his bedroom.

After tucking her into his bed, he stripped down to his boxers and slid in beside her. As he gathered her in his arms, he whispered a fervent prayer that the pregnancy would be easy and that she’d deliver safely.

Don’t take her from me, God. I love her. We all do.

Chapter Four

Predictably, when Holly woke the next morning, nausea rose hard and fast in her stomach. She lay there breathing through her nose and shaking her head at the idea that she’d have morning sickness now, after she’d told her husbands, when before she’d barely had more than passing bouts of an uneasy stomach.

Power of suggestion was an amazing thing.

She pulled the covers up and realized she was in Ethan’s bed. She smiled, realizing he must have carried her from the boys’ room to his during the night.

Part of her wanted to stay in bed and avoid the inevitable confrontation with the guys. The other part of her knew she was being stupid and that they needed to air this out so it didn’t drag on forever.

None of them was the type to allow a disagreement to languish more than a day. The result was they argued fiercely, bellowed and raised their voices, but it was also over quickly and forgotten in the next moment. She couldn’t ever remember a time when anger had been harbored between them for any extended period of time.

The closest she could recall was the time when she was pregnant with Seth and wanted to clobber them all with a kitchen pot for their decision not to make love to her. For her sake.

She rolled her eyes at the absurdity of that idea. Men were so thick sometimes.

And it was then that she realized they were just as thick this time too. It wasn’t that they had some evil ulterior motive for not wanting her to have another child. She knew that. It was just stuck in their minds that something horrible would happen to her if she got pregnant again, and it was up to her to knock some sense into their heads.

The part where they thought she’d actually go around them and purposely get pregnant to circumvent their wishes… That was an entirely different matter, and she was going to set them straight on that as well.

Before she could think about rolling out of the comfort of her bed, the door opened and Dillon peeked his head around.

“Mama? Are you awake?”

Holly smiled. “Yes, baby. I’m awake.”

Dillon pushed the door open wider and scampered in, Michael on his heels. They both climbed into bed on either side and snuggled into her sides.

“The dads said not to wake you, but we didn’t wake you, did we, Mama?” Michael said.

“No, you didn’t, and I always want snuggles from you. Even if I’m asleep.”

“I love you,” Dillon said as he hugged his arms around her.

Holly melted and gathered her boys tight against her. She kissed Dillon’s temple and then gave Michael a kiss to the top of his head.

“I love you too, munchkins. Where is Seth this morning?”

“He’s helping Daddy cook breakfast.” Michael frowned. “They wouldn’t let me help, and I wanted to make your favorite.”

Holly chuckled. “That’s okay, sweetie. They won’t ever let me help either.”

“Yeah, Daddy says you’d set the kitchen on fire,” Dillon blurted.

She wasn’t even going to ask which one…

“We’re s’posed to tell you to snuggle us for five minutes and then to come eat,” Michael said as he burrowed further into her side.

Dillon was usually her most lovey child, but Michael loved his snuggles too. She dreaded the day that he grew out of wanting so much affection from his mother. All her children were demonstrative. It was difficult not to be when they grew up in a house where they were showered with so much affection on all sides.

She closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth and joy of having her children tucked up so close to her. She was nearly asleep again when Dillon stirred and stuck his head up.

“Has it been five minutes?” He tugged on her arm. “We should go, Mama. I don’t want you to miss breakfast. They’re making your favorite!”

“Okay, okay,” she said, laughing as they pulled her out of bed. “Let me get dressed.”

Michael frowned. “But you’re still wearing the same clothes you had on last night.”

She glanced down ruefully. “Exactly why I need to change. Why don’t you two go ahead. Give me just a few minutes to get cleaned up and I’ll be out. Promise!”

They charged out of her bedroom and slammed the door with enough force to jar the entire room. She chuckled and headed for the bathroom.

After a hurry-up shower and getting into clean clothes, she left her hair wet and went into the kitchen. All three men were behind the counter doing various tasks and indulging the pleas of three boys to “help”.

When she slid onto one of the stools behind the bar, they all looked up at her. There was a slight hesitation as they gauged her mood and probably thought of what they’d say.

She wanted to make it easy because this was not something she wanted to divide them. Ever.

“Good morning,” she said cheerfully. “The boys said you were making my favorite.”

Adam looked relieved. Ryan put down the glass he’d been pouring milk into and leveled a serious look in her direction.

“We need to talk,” he said quietly. “About a lot of things. For now I just want to say I love you. After breakfast we’ll have that talk.”

“What are you talking about?” Seth piped up.

Ethan smiled and ruffled his hair. “Grown-up stuff.”

Michael scowled. “We’re grown-ups.”

“It’s girly talk,” Holly said, knowing that would turn her boys off faster than anything.

“Eeewwwee,” Dillon exclaimed.

Seth looked appalled. “Then why are the dads talking about girly stuff?”

Adam laughed. “Son, in time you’ll understand that every man has to have a girly conversation with his woman whether he wants to or not. His survival depends on his willingness to accept it with good grace.”

Seth didn’t look convinced, but neither did he want to involve himself in something so gross as girly talk.

“Don’t worry,” Holly said lightly. “As soon as we eat, you boys can go outside to play while your dads suffer the indignities of girly talk. They’ll need comfort later so you can all fart and belch together and reaffirm that manly bond.”

The boys giggled and immediately began a series of belches that would peel the paint off the walls.

Ethan put a plate of French toast in front of Holly along with a bottle of real maple syrup. Not the fake stuff, mind you, but the exquisite goodness imported from Vermont. Ethan ordered it off the internet at least once a month.

She dug in with delight and prayed her stomach wouldn’t rebel. The boys attacked their plates with gusto and soon the kitchen hummed with the sounds of laughter, teasing and typical morning conversation.

Halfway through, Dillon and Michael got into a fight over the powdered sugar and the result was a cloud of white powder flying over their heads like a snowstorm.

Ryan’s head hit the table, and he beat it repeatedly as he groaned. “You two are going to be the death of us all.”

“We’re sorry, Daddy,” Dillon said solemnly. “We’ll clean it up. Promise.”

Ryan sighed and stood, collecting his plate. “Come on, you two. First thing you’re going to do is clean yourselves up. Then you can come clean up the table and the floor where you made a mess.”

Fifteen minutes later, the boys were clean, changed and the remains of their mess were no longer visible. The ran through the dining room hollering for Seth to hurry up just before they charged out of the back door and into the yard.

Seth pushed away from the table, picked up his plate and then came around to where Holly sat. “Are you finished, Mama? May I take your plate?”

Oh, she wanted to squeeze him breathless, but she gave him her plate instead and smiled her thanks.

“That boy is going to have girls clinging to his arms and legs,” she muttered as he walked away.

“Takes after me,” Ethan boasted.

Holly burst out laughing and Ethan shot her an offended look.

As soon as the back door slammed shut, Adam glanced Holly’s way. “Come into the living room with us so we can talk.”

She nodded and stood. Ryan slipped his hand over her shoulder and pulled her into his embrace. He said nothing, but he slid his hand down her side and then over her belly, splaying his fingers possessively over the area where their child rested.

He kissed her temple and then nudged her toward the living room.

As soon as she entered, Ethan arranged several pillows on the couch and guided her to take a seat. Then he propped her feet up. It was all she could do not to laugh, but they were being serious and so would she.

They all stood in front of her, ill at ease, arms crossed over their chests.

“Holly, I’m sorry,” Adam said. “I am so goddamn sorry for what I said. There was no excuse for what I accused you of.”

She licked her lips and looked up at him with all the love in her heart. “I know that, Adam.”

“Do you? Because baby, I’d do anything in the world not to hurt you and I know I did just that when I said that shit last night.”

She glanced at the tortured expressions of her other husbands and smiled. “I should have handled it differently. I was a bit—okay a lot—shocked when I found out I was pregnant. And I knew you wouldn’t take it well—any of you. I should have just come right out as soon as I knew so we could deal with it together, but I was being silly and I wanted to ease you into the idea of having another baby. I thought if I brought it up casually to get your reaction then maybe you’d start thinking about it, so when I told you I was pregnant it wouldn’t come as such a shock. I was wrong.”

Ethan took a step forward and then he knelt in front of her. He took her hands in his and squeezed before bringing one of her hands up to kiss her fingers.

“No matter what, we didn’t have the right to say—or think—even for a minute that you would go behind our backs and do something on purpose. It was stupid of us, and we’d very much like your forgiveness.”

“Oh, Ethan,” she whispered. “Of course I forgive you. I love you all so much. I just want…”

“What do you want?” Ryan asked bluntly.

She looked up and their gazes connected. “I want you to be as happy about this child as I am.”

At that, all three men came forward, crowding around her. Adam and Ryan slid onto the couch beside her, and she was embraced in all directions, held, comforted and hugged.

“I’m so damn happy I could burst,” Ethan admitted. “I walked into the boys’ bedroom last night and watched the four of you sleep. And all I could think was that as perfect as everything is, this is my family surrounding me, it’s only going to get better. Can you imagine how that makes me feel? To know that perfection will only become more…perfect?”

“I’m scared shitless, baby. I won’t lie, but when I picture you getting big and round with our baby and how beautiful you are when you’re pregnant, and then I imagine you holding another baby to your breast while you nurse…well, I’m with Ethan. I didn’t think things could get any damn better, but another child. I never dared imagine,” Adam said.

Ryan pulled her closer to him and squeezed fiercely. “I’m happy. You make me happy.”

It was all he said, but it was so typically Ryan that her insides went to putty.

“Promise me you all won’t freak out and hover for the next seven and a half months,” she said.

Their looks told her she was crazy for even getting such a moronic thought in her head that they wouldn’t. Still, she had to try.

“I’m going to be fine. Dillon’s delivery was unfortunate. Sometimes those things happen, but there is nothing in my history to suggest that it will happen again. And if it does, we’re better prepared this time. I’ll be okay. I need you to believe that.”

Adam kissed her long and leisurely. When he pulled away, there was such love in his eyes that tears crowded hers.

“We have a surprise for you,” he said. “It was something we were going to wait on until the boys were back in school, but we want to show it to you now.”

She cocked her head and looked at him in puzzlement.

“You’ll need your boots. It’s a short walk. If you’ll go get them on, I’ll round up the boys and we can be on our way.”

She looked to Ethan and Ryan, but they just smiled and sealed their lips. She sighed and held her hands up so they could help her from the sofa.

She loved surprises as much as they loved to give them to her, but she hated the waiting. She hurried after her boots and in just a few moments returned to the living room where the rest of her family waited.

“Let’s go! Let’s go!” Dillon chanted.

Ethan herded everyone in the direction of the back door. The late summer sun shone through the trees that would soon turn to gold with fall approaching.

They took the trail that led down the slope from where their cabin rested. She frowned when she realized they were heading to the one parcel of land the Colters didn’t own.

It was a beautiful mountain meadow that was firmly ensconced in Colter property. Over the years, the guys had bought up the land immediately surrounding their cabin, but this was the one piece they hadn’t been successful in buying. It was also Holly’s favorite.

There was such peace to the view. Holly loved to sit above the meadow and look down to where the narrow creek cut through the gently sloping ground.

The first thing she noticed was that the old barbwire fence was down that divided their property from the meadow. She hated the thing and always worried the boys would hurt themselves on it despite having been told to stay away from the meadow. The no trespassing sign was also gone.

The men stopped at the property boundary and turned to look at her. Not understanding what they were doing out here, she looked around, expecting something, anything, to pop out and give her a hint.

“What are we doing here?” she finally asked. “We probably shouldn’t be so close to the property. The owners are pretty grouchy about people going on their land.”

“Well, that they are,” Ethan said with a smile. “We do take a pretty dim view of trespassers.”

She cocked her head, sure she hadn’t understood.

Ryan grinned. “It’s ours. Or yours, actually. We bought it for you.”

Her mouth fell open. “You mean you convinced them to sell?”

Adam nodded smugly. “The man who owned it passed away and his wife agreed to sell. Everything was final last week. We got out here to take down the fence and all the signs. It’s officially yours.”

She couldn’t swallow around the knot in her throat. “It’s beautiful. It’s so gorgeous. And it’s ours.”

“We can play here now?” Michael demanded.

She smiled and nodded. She could so easily see the boys running along the creek, riding their horses, wrestling and just being boys. It was the perfect addition to the growing spread the guys managed.

She leaped into the middle of her husbands and made a grab for them, her hands glancing over hard bodies, arms and chests. They laughed and gathered her as they circled around her and hugged her just as fiercely as she hugged them.

“It’ll be a great place to take a new baby,” she told them. “So much beauty to share. We can watch the sun set in the evening and grab a few sunrises in the mornings.”

Seth shot her a very disgruntled look. “Baby? Are you having another baby, Mama?”

“Baby?” Dillon shouted. “What baby?”

Ethan squatted down and pulled his boys in. Adam went down on one knee on the other side of them while Ryan held Holly to his side.

“Your mama is pregnant, and we’re going to have a new member to our family. A little brother or sister in about seven months’ time. What do you think about that?” Ethan asked.

Michael wrinkled his nose. “Gross. Babies are…gross.”

“It’ll be fine,” Seth offered sagely. “Just as long as it’s not a girl.”

Chapter Five

The boys’ spring break was nearly over, and Adam, Ethan and Ryan had been run ragged keeping the boys entertained and out of Holly’s hair. Not that she minded the boys, but being eight months pregnant and trying to keep pace with three forces of nature had her worn out and her ankles swelling.

But now the men looked near to exhaustion and so Holly laughingly told them she was taking the boys on a picnic to the meadow so the dads could get a break.

If she had to guess, they’d be back in bed before she and the boys got five minutes from the house.

She packed the lunch that Ethan had prepared and listened to the boys’ excited chatter. Seth and Michael both had baseball gloves and a bat and couldn’t wait to practice hitting in the open field. Dillon scowled and told them baseball was for sissies. He tossed a football up and caught it as he watched Holly finish loading the food into the picnic hamper.

“Okay, guys, you ready to go? Everyone have all the stuff they want to play with?”

They all nodded and held out their toys.

“Do you have your book, Mama?” Seth asked.

She smiled. “Yes, thanks for thinking of me, though.” She’d put Shelly Laurenston’s latest book into her bag and couldn’t wait to dig into it once she had the boys all taken care of.

After calling to the guys that they were heading out, Holly herded her boys out of the house and down the path toward the meadow. The house probably sighed in relief.

It was spring, though, and the boys had more than their share of energy after being cooped up for most of the winter. Snow still capped the mountains and the streams were fuller as it began the spring thaw, but there was still a decided bite to the air.

She pulled her sweater tighter around her and led the way. A half hour later they picked the perfect spot alongside the bubbling creek, and she spread out the blanket. She shooed the boys off to play and stretched out on her side, one hand holding her bulging stomach and the other holding her book.

She loved the gentle contractions that squeezed her stomach. Preparation for the big day, the doctor had told her. In another week, despite her objections, the entire Colter family was packing up and moving to Denver for the last weeks of her pregnancy.

It wasn’t her preference, but she wasn’t about to argue. The guys had really been great throughout her pregnancy. Yeah, they’d hovered like anxious mother hens, and they’d waited on her hand and foot, but they’d eased off on the terror that something awful was going to happen as it had with Dillon’s birth.

She’d enjoy her last few days at home with her boys and then look forward to the time she’d return with another Colter baby.

Lost in her book, she wasn’t focused on how rhythmic the gentle squeezes were around her abdomen. When the boys came running over, complaining that they were starving, she shifted and leaned up. As she did, wetness poured down her leg, soaking her pants.

Her eyes widened as she watched the darkening stain grow larger. Oh hell, not again. She closed her eyes and would have sworn a blue streak if it weren’t for the fact that three boys stared at her with huge eyes.

Seth’s birth had been fast. Easy and fast. No painful contractions leading up to the big event. She hadn’t even known she was in labor until it was far too late.

But then Michael’s? Holy hell but that kid had wanted to make his appearance memorable. She’d been in labor for hours, each contraction like someone was setting fire to her insides. Dillon hadn’t been much better and was only preferable due to the alarming speed in which he was delivered.

She simply hadn’t imagined that she would progress through another labor with the ease in which she’d delivered Seth. And certainly not an entire month early!

“Mama, are you okay?” Seth asked anxiously.

“She peed on herself,” Dillon whispered to Michael.

Seth rounded ferociously on Dillon. “She did not!”

Holly held up her hands. “Boys, please. Let’s not argue. I need you to help me up. We have to get back to the house as soon as possible, okay?”

With their help, she got to her feet but then hunkered over when a stretching, burning sensation assailed her. Oh God, she knew what that was. It was unmistakable, which meant that the baby wasn’t going to wait for her to go anywhere to be born.

“The radio,” she gritted out as she sank back to the ground. They always carried two-way radios when they left the cabin, something Adam insisted on. “Call your fathers on the radio. Tell them to come quickly.”

Seth yanked out the radio but didn’t wait around. “I’ll be right back, Mama. I’ll get them.”

He took off running as fast as his legs would carry him, shouting into the radio the entire way.

Holly lay back for a moment to gather her breath and her strength. Then she smiled. It looked very much as if she’d get her own way after all. Dillon was the only one of her children to be born off the mountain. Somehow it was fitting that the new baby would be born right here in this meadow.

“Mama? Are you all right?” Michael asked anxiously.

She smiled. “Of course, sweetie. I’m going to have a baby. That’s all.”

Dillon’s eyes bugged out. “Right now?”

She nodded.

“Cool!”

“Help me get my shoes off,” she said. “Then I have to get these wet pants off.”

The boys each took a shoe and then started to remove her socks. “No, not the socks,” she said, remembering how cold her feet always got in the past.

Several minutes passed and the contractions grew stronger. She breathed with each one and just prayed that she could hold on until one of the guys got there.

“I think I hear them,” Michael said in an excited voice. “They’re on the horses!”

Sure enough, the ground rumbled and vibrated underneath her as the guys tore up on horseback. Adam got to her first and bent over her.

“How far?” he asked gently.

In that moment she loved him for not showing her the panic she knew he must be feeling. She was a little frightened but at peace with the idea of having her baby here. They’d delivered Seth and Michael. They could certainly handle this baby.

She grimaced. “Close. As close as I was with Seth.”

He swore softly and then gestured for Ethan and Ryan to bring over the stuff they’d carried with them.

“Call for a helicopter,” he told Ryan in a calm voice. “The baby is early and if there are any difficulties, we want to be able to get them to the hospital fast.”

Then he turned to Ethan. “Well, you ready to deliver another baby?”

Ethan leaned down and pressed a kiss to Holly’s forehead. “I swear I’m getting to be a regular midwife.”

She smiled up at him and squeezed his hand, so grateful that they could joke in a time they had to be losing their minds.

“The boys,” she whispered. “I don’t want them frightened.”

“Ryan’s taking care of them. He’s taking them aside while he calls for the chopper,” Ethan reassured her.

“Okay good,” she gritted out, “because this baby’s coming now.”

Adam efficiently stripped her out of her clothing, wrapped blankets around her to keep her warm and made sure she was comfortable. His head bobbed above her knees and he smiled ruefully at her.

“Yep, definitely coming now. Breathe in deep, take a rest and then push with the next contraction. One or two pushes should do the trick.”

With Ethan holding her shoulders and supporting her back, she leaned forward, took a huge cleansing breath, centered her focus and calm descended.

When the contraction began, she bore down with all her might.

“That’s it, baby. The head’s coming. Okay! Head’s out. Give me a minute. Rest and don’t push, okay?”

She heard the squeegee sound of the suction as Adam cleaned out the baby’s airway and then the sweet, earth shattering sound of her child’s first cry echoed through the valley.

“One more push,” Adam said excitedly.

Ryan and the boys had crowded around behind Adam, and the boys stared in awed fascination as Adam lifted the baby in his hands.

“A girl!” Adam exclaimed. “A girl!” He looked at Ethan and turned back to Ryan. “We have a daughter!”

Tears streaked down Holly’s cheeks as she watched Adam clamp the umbilical cord and tenderly wrap the baby in blankets. Then he handed her the baby and she got her first good look at her daughter.

Cloudy blue eyes stared back at Holly as she stared down into her baby’s face. Dark hair, nearly black, a whole mop of it stuck out over her head. Holly slipped the tip of her finger through the curled tiny hand and was instantly and fiercely in love.

“She looks like a troll,” Dillon complained.

Ryan chuckled, but Holly could hear the husky trace of tears in his voice. The men dropped to their knees and crowded around Holly as she put the tiny infant to her breast. Their sons, not to be outdone, hung over their dads’ shoulders and watched in fascination as their sister was welcomed to the world.

“She’s beautiful,” Holly whispered, overcome with emotion.

Ethan bent to kiss her. His lips trembled against her cheek. “Just like her mother.”

“What are we going to name her?” Ryan asked. “I just assumed we’d have another boy. Never did understand why Holly was so gung ho to not find out ahead of time.”

“Callie,” Holly said. Then she stared out over the land that was so beautiful it made her ache. She looked at her family and experienced a surge of love so strong, it burned. “Callie Colter. She’ll be the most loved little girl that ever was.”

“Then we should call this Callie’s Meadow,” Seth piped up.

Adam blinked in surprise. “Well, I’ll be damned.”

Holly stared back at her husbands and then they laughed.

“Callie’s Meadow it is,” Ryan agreed.

In the distance the sound of an approaching helicopter disturbed the peace and silence that had descended over the mountains.

Adam stood and then bent down to carefully gather Holly and their daughter in his arms. “I think she’s fine, just tiny,” he said in wonder as he stared at the bundle in Holly’s arms. “But you both should go to the hospital and get checked over to be sure.”

She raised her lips and kissed his jaw. Then she gazed at Ethan and Ryan and smiled. She was tired but so jubilant. “Thank you.”

Ethan cocked his head to the side. “For what, doll?”

“For our daughter. For loving me. For doing so much to keep us safe. She was born exactly where she needed to be born. She’ll grow up a part of the very land she breathed her first breath.”

Ethan and Ryan hovered close as Adam held her while they waited for the helicopter to land in the meadow. Callie’s Meadow.

And Holly was right. No little girl was ever loved more than Callie Colter. She grew up a free spirit, but she was always guided by the fierce love of her family and their unwavering loyalty.

About the Author

To learn more about Maya Banks please visit www.mayabanks.com. Send an email to Maya at maya@mayabanks.com.

Look for these titles by Maya Banks

Now Available:

Seducing Simon

Understood

Overheard

Undenied

Brazen

Love Me, Still

Falcon Mercenary Group

Into the Mist

Into the Lair

Stay With Me

Reckless

Golden Eyes

Amber Eyes

Songbird

Coming Soon:

Colters’ Lady

Colters’ Daughter

Can their love give her the strength to overcome the tragedy in her past?

Colters’ Lady

© 2010 Maya Banks

Colters’ Legacy, Book Two.

When police officer Seth Colter sees the delicate, shabbily dressed beauty in line at the soup kitchen where he’s serving, he’s gut shot over the idea of her being on the streets cold and alone. More baffling is the dark, possessive instinct that tells him she belongs to him.

For Lily Weston, home is a secluded nook in a back alley—until Seth offers her a place to stay. She’s wary of his offer, but even one night out of the cold is too much temptation to resist.

Seth is convinced Lily is his. The problem is, when his brothers lay eyes on her, the same primitive instinct comes roaring to the surface. The Colters never imagined they’d follow the unconventional path of their fathers, but they can’t ignore their mutual need to offer Lily their protection—and their love. But before Lily and the brothers can forge a future together, they must heal the deep wounds of her past.

Enjoy the following excerpt for Colters’ Lady:

Seth Colter walked into the soup kitchen and was greeted by a chorus of hellos from several police officers from his precinct.

“Hey man, I didn’t think you were going to make it,” Craig Sumner called.

Seth cracked a smile, surprised at how glad he was to see the guys he’d worked with for the past few years. “I said I would be here.”

“How are you feeling?” Rob Morgan asked as he slapped Seth on the back.

“Better,” Seth acknowledged, and for the first time in weeks, he realized it was the truth. He did feel better. He’d been sleeping better lately, and his dreams weren’t so littered with the images of a faceless gunman and the exploding pain of a bullet tearing through his shoulder.

“Hey, that’s great. You’ll be back before you know it,” Craig said.

Seth nodded. Yeah, he’d be back. He hated being away from the job. He hated being away from the camaraderie of his fellow cops. For the first while, he’d sequestered himself in his apartment, refusing visitors. He hadn’t wanted their pity. He’d resented the hell out of the fact that they were still on the job and he was stuck in his apartment popping pain pills and hoping he regained the use of his arm.

“What do you want me to do?” Seth asked.

Craig threw him an apron. “Get behind the serving line. We open in fifteen minutes. And hurry. Margie runs a tight ship.”

“I heard that.”

Seth turned to see a small, gray-haired lady standing behind him, her green eyes bathed in warmth.

“Hello, Seth.” She stepped forward and pulled him into a hug. “It’s so good to see you again. Are you taking care of yourself?”

She patted him on the cheek for good measure, and he smiled as he returned her embrace.

“I’m good, Margie. How about yourself?”

“Oh, I’m the same as ever. Busy. Just how I like it. Now you better get to your station before I open the doors. Looks like we have a lot of folks lined up to eat today.”

“Yes ma’am,” he said with a grin.

“See?” Craig said. “She’s a complete slave driver.”

Feeling lighter than he had in a while, Seth tied on the white chef’s apron and walked behind the buffet to stand in front of the baked chicken.

“Smells good, Margie. Who did you harangue into catering for you this time?” Seth asked.

She grinned. “I called in a favor. Or two.”

He laughed. Margie Walker was simply good people. She was a surrogate mother to many, but beneath the good-as-gold exterior lay a hard-driving woman who didn’t think twice about leaning on people to help her causes. Her pet project was Margie’s Place. Simply named but it was appropriate. Every day, rain or shine, she opened her doors to the homeless and she always had enough food to feed as many as filtered through her doors. No one was entirely sure how she managed it, but she always did.

His precinct routinely volunteered and they worked in shifts. Seth and five others came in once a month to serve, although for him it had been three months since he’d last been in.

“Okay guys, I’m opening up,” Margie called as she walked over to the doors.

For the next two hours, a steady stream of people came through the line. Workers from the kitchen brought out more food as soon as the trays emptied, and the guys dished it up.

The flow had dwindled when Seth looked up to see the most startling pair of blue eyes he’d ever seen in his life. In the process of extending the pair of tongs with a piece of chicken, he stared in shock at the woman standing in front of him, small hands gripped tightly around the dinner tray.

There was something infinitely fragile about her and equally arresting. His gut tightened, and for a moment he forgot to breathe. Or maybe he was unable to.

Dressed in a shabby, worn sweater and a pair of jeans so faded they were nearly white, the woman stared back at him, wispy midnight curls escaping the knit cap she wore.

She was beautiful. And haunting. Her gaze looked wounded and faint smudges rimmed her eyes. A fierce surge of protectiveness welled up inside him, baffling him.

Her fingers tightened around the tray, and she started to move forward without the chicken he still held in the air like an idiot. He thrust it forward onto her plate.

Then she smiled, and it took what little breath he had left and squeezed it painfully from his lungs.

“Thank you,” she said sweetly.

She moved down the line as a man moved into the spot where she’d stood and looked expectantly at Seth. Still staring after the woman, Seth slapped the next piece of chicken on the man’s tray and wondered what the hell had just happened here.

He watched as she sat away from the others, finding a corner where there were only two chairs at a tiny table that looked out a window.

“Hey, snap out of it.”

Seth turned to see Craig standing beside him, his apron in hand.

“Margie’s ordering us to stand down and eat. Grab a plate and join us. She has one of the kitchen workers taking over the line in case we have any stragglers.”

Feeling anything but hungry, Seth fixed a plate and followed his friends to a table on the far side of the room. There wasn’t a lot of talking going on. Most of the people ate in silence, though there were a few conversations from some of the regulars who knew each other or hung out together on the streets.

He positioned himself so he could see the woman and tuned out the rest of the goings-on so he could watch her and take in every detail he could.

She ate daintily and never looked up or made eye contact with any of the others. When she wasn’t looking down at her food she fixed her gaze out the window, watching the people pass on the busy street. There was something wistful about her stare, and again, that protective surge came roaring to the surface.

“Who is she?” he blurted out.

“Who is who?” Craig asked.

Rob looked up and followed Seth’s gaze. “You mean her?”

“Yeah, I haven’t seen her before but it’s been a few months. When did she start coming in?”

Craig shrugged. “I haven’t seen her before. She wasn’t here last month. Maybe she’s new. Margie would know. She keeps up with everyone.”

Seth frowned, not liking the tired look on the woman’s face. She was young, early twenties, far too young to be out on the streets. Spring in Denver was often harsh with copious amounts of snow. She was so slight, and all she had was that sweater and a cap. She’d freeze to death.

“What’s bugging you, man?” Rob asked.

Seth shook his head. “Nothing.”

Seth forced himself to eat but watched the woman as the other people finished their meal and began to filter out. She remained, even after she’d finished eating. She pushed her plate to the side and rested her chin on the top of her fist as she continued to gaze out the window.

He cursed when one of the kitchen workers came over to collect her plate, because even though the worker didn’t say anything to the woman, the action prompted her to rise. She looked guiltily around as if she thought she’d overstayed her welcome, and then she hurried toward the door without a backward glance.

Before he realized it, he was on his feet and hurrying after her. It wasn’t something he could even explain. He had to go after her. He had to know where she was going, if she was safe.

Ignoring Rob and Craig’s startled exclamations, he strode out onto the street and looked left and right to see the direction she’d gone. Seeing her retreating figure to the right, he set off after her.

He kept his distance, not wanting to spook her. He felt like a damned stalker, and maybe that’s what he was. There was no reasonable explanation for his pursuit of her. It certainly had nothing to do with his cop’s instincts. He’d reacted to her as a man, and something about her called to a part of him that hadn’t ever awoken before.

For six blocks he followed her. His hands were clenched at his sides. She had no sense of self-preservation. She never looked up, never looked back to make sure she wasn’t followed. She blended seamlessly with the busy downtown crowd, and he quickened his step so he wouldn’t lose her.

He slowed when she turned into an alleyway. His approach was cautious. The last thing he wanted was to walk into a damn trap. He turned the corner and peered down to see her hunker down between two cardboard boxes. She disappeared from view and he stood there a moment, battling between anger and…he wasn’t sure.

He hadn’t wanted her to be homeless. He’d hoped that she was down on her luck and needed the free meal, but that she had a place to live, protection from the cold. Refuge from the streets that took lives every single day.

What about this woman fired such a response in him? In his job, he saw all manners of people. The hungry, the homeless, the abused. There were plenty of young women in need, but none had infused a soul-stirring desire to help and protect.

It was presumptuous of him. She might not need him. She might be just fine on her own, but something in her eyes told him that wasn’t so. She needed someone, and he wanted to be that person.

Crazy talk. He wondered now if that bullet had hit him in the head. But that didn’t stop him from walking with determined steps toward the boxes at the end of the alley.

When he was close enough to see the top of her head over the edge of one of the boxes, he saw that she was sitting cross-legged on what looked to be old towels, and she was absorbed in a tattered paperback book. After every page, she moved one of her hands from the book and held it to her mouth while she blew to warm it and then she returned to the book to turn another page.

His chest clenched and he moved a step closer. His foot glanced off a discarded Styrofoam cup, and her head jerked up. Alarm flashed in her eyes when she saw him, and she scrambled to her feet like a doe poised for flight.

In a lightning-fast move, he snagged her wrist just when she would have bolted. He was careful not to hurt her, only prevent her from fleeing.

A small cry of fright escaped her lips, and her eyes widened as she stared up at him.

“I’m sorry. Don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you, I swear it. Do you remember me from Margie’s Place? I just served you an hour ago.”

Though she didn’t relax, she nodded, her eyes still solidly trained on his face as if judging the validity of his promise not to hurt her.

“If I let you go, will you promise not to run?”

She looked at him like he was crazy.

He held up his other hand in surrender. “Let me amend that. Do you promise not to run as long as I don’t do anything to further scare you?”

For a moment she studied him, and then slowly, she nodded again. He relaxed his grip, carefully easing his fingers away, studying her body language for any sign that she meant to flee. He couldn’t blame her for not trusting him, but suddenly it was the most important thing in the world for her to do just that.

“What do you want?” she asked quietly.

The shock of her voice floated over him. It was pleasing. An electrical sensation that nipped at his neck and snaked through his body like a river current. He wanted her to talk again. To say his name.

“I…” What did he want? And how to say it? He laughed softly and shook his head. “You’re going to think I’m nuts.”

She smiled then and it made her so lovely that he ached.

“I might already think you’re crazy. You stared at me so funny in the line. I worried I’d somehow made you angry.”

“No. No, of course not,” he rushed out. “Look, will you go somewhere with me?” At her look of surprise he hurried to amend his statement. “There’s a diner down the street. It’s warm and we can sit and talk there.”

She gave him a confused look. “But I just ate. So did you.”

“Do you like coffee? Hot chocolate?”

“I love hot chocolate,” she said wistfully.

He latched onto that like a dying man struggling for one more breath. “Then walk with me to the diner. We can have hot chocolate and you can talk to me. What do you say?”

Puzzlement still shone in her blue eyes. She nibbled at her bottom lip as she clearly couldn’t decide whether to accept or decline.

“I’m a police officer,” he said. He rummaged in his pocket for his badge. “You’re completely safe with me.”

She stared at the shield, and he could swear tears flashed for a single moment before she quickly gathered herself.

“What’s your name?” he asked. “My name is Seth. Seth Colter.”

“Lily,” she said in a soft voice. “Just Lily.”

Lily. It suited her. Delicate and beautiful.

“Well, Just Lily. Will you walk down and have a cup of hot chocolate with me?”

She took a deep breath. “Okay.”

Relief coursed through his veins until he thought he was going to crawl out of his skin. He held his hand out to her, unsure of the gesture and how she’d take it. He only knew he had to touch her.

With a curious look in his direction, she slid her small fingers trustingly into his. He gripped her hand, infusing his warmth into her cold fingers, and then he tugged her back down the alley to the street.

The voice of an angel, a husband who loved her—she had it all…until a tragedy took it away.

Songbird

© 2009 Maya Banks

A Linger Story

They called her their Songbird, but she was never theirs. Not in the way she wanted.

The Donovan brothers meant everything to Emily, but rejected by Greer and Taggert, she turned to Sean, the youngest. He married her for love, and she loved him, but she also loved his older brothers.

Her singing launched her to stardom. She had it all. The voice of an angel, a husband who loved her, and the adoration of millions. Until a tragedy took it all away.

Taggert and Greer grieve for their younger brother, but they’re also grieving the loss of Emmy, their songbird. They take her back to Montana, determined to help her heal and show her once and for all they want her. They’re also on a mission to help her find her voice again. Under the protective shield of their love, she begins to blossom…until an old threat resurfaces.

Now the Donovans face a fight for what they once threw away. Only by winning it—and her love—will their songbird fly again.

Warning: Explicit sex, ménage a trois, multiple partners, a committed polyamorous relationship, adult language, and sweet loving.

Enjoy the following excerpt for Songbird:

Emily Donovan woke with stinging eyes, her body shuddering in the throes of a nightmare. The same nightmare she had every night.

She closed her eyes against the unbearable ache in her chest and tried to fall back into oblivion, but the memories were too vivid, too alive in her mind.

Sean.

How she missed him. He hadn’t deserved to die. He’d been too young, so full of life. He’d loved her unreservedly, picked up the pieces of her shattered heart and helped put her back together.

As always when she thought of Sean, images of his two older brothers, Taggert and Greer, haunted her. It angered her that she couldn’t separate her memories of Sean from the other two Donovan brothers, but they were as much a part of her soul as Sean had been. But Sean had accepted her. Loved her. Taggert and Greer had shoved her away.

The ache in her chest stole her breath, and she opened her eyes to stare at the blurred ceiling. The lamp at the side of her bed cast elongated shadows, sometimes frightening, but the dark was scarier, so she always left it on.

The days had gotten a little easier. She managed to perform normal activities. Eating. Sleeping—finally. But her sleep was still tortured by images of that night. By Sean’s blood covering her hands. By his whispered I love you and his warm smile before he took his last breath.

“It’s not fair,” she whispered fiercely. “It should have been me, not you.”

Her breath stuttered out in a sob that clawed at her throat. It hurt to inhale. It hurt to exhale. It hurt to live.

Giving up on sleep, she crawled out of bed, feeling much older than her twenty-five years. She’d always been so much older than her years. Quieter, more mature. Only the Donovan brothers had been able to bring her out of her shell, and she’d give anything to go back to those days in the Montana mountains where only the skies were bigger than their dreams.

She’d lived hers. Just for a little while. Just as Tagg had always predicted. Their little songbird was destined for bigger and better things than the Mountain Pass Ranch. But she hadn’t wanted fame and fortune. She’d only wanted their love.

With a weary sigh, she walked into the kitchen clad in only her silky pajama top. Sean had bought it for her, and when she’d laughingly informed him he got ripped off because only the top was there, he smugly told her he preferred easy access and had thrown away the bottoms.

Mechanically she performed the rituals of morning. Preparing coffee that she didn’t even like, toasting a bagel she wouldn’t taste. All the things that made her life feel normal.

The chair was cool on her bare legs, and she scooted up to the small, two-person table where she’d placed her saucer and cup. She drank, barely wincing when the hot liquid hit her tongue. Chewing the bagel took effort. Swallowing took more.

What was she supposed to do today? The question filtered calmly through her mind, and she stared at the half-empty cup in her hand in bemusement. She had no job to go to. No appointments. No schedule. She only had one goal. To survive another day.

Maybe she’d take a walk. Challenge herself to face the city she’d fled to. Its size and people would swallow her up. Offer her the anonymity she desperately craved.

The mere idea of leaving her apartment without a specific destination in mind sent a wave of nausea through her belly. The coffee bubbled like a volcano about to erupt, and she swallowed rapidly.

She couldn’t go on like this, living in the shadows, afraid to step into the light. Sean would hate the life she led. He’d look at her with those intense blue eyes, and his lips would thin in disapproval.

She looked down, studying her fingers, and wondered how long it would take before she didn’t feel so flayed alive when she thought of Sean. When she couldn’t feel the knife that had ended his life.

A firm knock sounded at the door. Her head whipped up, and panic hit her like a sledgehammer. Each breath squeezed from her lungs, crushing her chest.

Stop being stupid.

No one knew she was here. She knew none of her neighbors. She was safe.

Who the hell could be at her door at five in the morning?

Renewed fear gripped her by the throat.

Maybe it was just her apartment manager. Or a neighbor.

At five in the morning?

Her gaze flickered over the four deadbolts she’d had installed. No one was getting in unless she let them.

The knock sounded again. Harder this time.

She flinched and hastily stood, her heart beating in a vicious cadence.

She didn’t have to answer. She could pretend to be asleep. Or not at home.

Hesitating, she turned away from the door only to yank back around when the knocking persisted.

Whoever it was wasn’t going away.

Damp palms wiped nervously on her pajama top. She glanced down, realizing she wasn’t dressed for company, and then she laughed—a harsh, dry sound that assaulted her ears.

She wasn’t entertaining guests. The sooner she answered the door and sent them on their way, the better.

It took everything she had to make that walk across the living room to the door. She put her palm on the surface and leaned forward to peer out the peephole.

She gasped, blinked, stepped back then surged forward again, straining to see. Her stomach plummeted.

Oh God.

Greer and Taggert Donovan stood in the hallway, their expressions grim—and determined.

How had they found her?

Stupid question.

She closed her eyes and leaned her forehead on the door. Not now. She couldn’t face them right now. Maybe never. How was she to look at them knowing how much they reminded her of Sean? Of how much she loved Sean?

Of how much she loved Greer and Taggert.

Her fingers splayed out over the wood as if she could touch them through the barrier. She turned her head so that her cheek pressed against the surface and then reached for the top lock, letting her hand rest on it without moving it.

Another knock jarred her face and then she heard Taggert’s voice, low and entreating.

“Emmy, open the door.”

She swallowed once and slowly pulled away until she was an arm’s length from the locks, her hand still on the top one. As she turned it, the click echoed harshly.

With shaking fingers, she worked down until she reached the last. She grasped the knob and turned, cracking the door and bracing her free hand on the frame.

Her gaze met and locked first with Taggert and then Greer. They filled the doorway, the entire hallway, and God, they looked just as she remembered. Stetsons, faded jeans and boots.

For the longest time she stared and they stared back. Then Greer stepped forward but halted when she retreated a step.

“Open the door, Emmy,” he said softly.

Her knees trembling, she eased the door wider until there was a gaping space, more space than she’d allowed in a year. Greer’s expression softened, his leaf green eyes filled with regret. Then he simply opened his arms.

The first step was the hardest, but suddenly she found herself in his warm embrace. She buried her face in his chest, inhaling the faint smells of tobacco and horses, two scents that seemed permanently branded on him.

She shook against him, but the tears wouldn’t come. Her eyes were so dry they hurt.

He lifted her and walked with her into the apartment. Taggert closed the door behind them, and she turned to see him fingering the locks, a scowl on his face.

“Have you cried even once, Emmy?” Greer asked quietly as he held her.

It made her sound so heartless. She hadn’t cried. Not at the hospital when they told her Sean was gone. Not at his funeral or afterward when they buried him in the family plot on Mountain Pass land. Not in the many months since. Crying made it all so…final.

She wrapped her arms around his waist and squeezed. It felt so good to be back in his arms.

“I missed you,” she whispered.

“Aww Em, we missed you too,” Greer said in a low voice.

Taggert made an impatient sound, and she pulled away from Greer to stare at the oldest Donovan brother.

“Why the hell did you disappear on us, Emmy?” Taggert demanded. “You were Sean’s wife. We would have taken care of you. The MPR is your home. It’s always been your home. Long before you married Sean. Frank’s going crazy. No one’s seen you. And now we find you holed up like a prisoner in an apartment in the city. You hate the city.”

Her hand flew to her throat, her pulse pounding against her fingers.

“I told Frank I couldn’t do it anymore,” she cracked out. “He knows. I told him not to look for me. I can’t—won’t—sing.”

“You think that’s all he cares about?” Taggert asked. “He’s your manager, but that doesn’t mean he’s a complete mercenary asshole. He’s worried sick over you. We all are.”

“Tagg, enough,” Greer warned.

Taggert threw up one hand and turned away, his entire body simmering with frustration. Then he turned back around and pinned her with the force of his stare. Warm, liquid chocolate. She’d always loved his eyes. They made his already dark looks even darker, but she’d never been afraid of him. He’d always been her Tagg, and she’d always loved him.

“Come here, damn it,” he said gruffly.

She only hesitated a moment before she walked into his arms. He hugged her fiercely, stealing her breath with the force of his grip. But God, for the first time in a year, she felt safe.

His breath whispered roughly over her hair, her only signal of the turmoil that rolled beneath his tough exterior.

“Goddamn it, Emmy, what were you thinking?”

She couldn’t answer. The words were lodged in her throat, so thick and swollen she feared choking. She concentrated on breathing, taking in his solid strength and the crisp, clean smell of his shirt. He still used the same detergent, the same plain deodorant. No frills, no aftershave, no cologne.

He pried her away from him, holding her shoulders as he stared down at her.

“You’re coming home with us.”

Samhain Publishing, Ltd.

It’s all about the story…

Action/Adventure

Fantasy

Historical

Horror

Mainstream

Mystery/Suspense

Non-Fiction

Paranormal

Red Hots!

Romance

Science Fiction

Western

Young Adult

www.samhainpublishing.com